<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0 nzetc-p5.xsd" xml:id="ButErew" xml:lang="en">
  <teiHeader>
    <fileDesc xml:id="fileDesc-0001">
      <titleStmt>
        <title type="marc245">Erewhon</title>
        <title type="gmd">[electronic resource]</title>
        <author>
          <name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name>
        </author>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0001">
          <resp>Creation of machine-readable version</resp>
          <name key="name-121551" type="organisation">Project Gutenberg</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0002">
          <resp>Creation of digital images</resp>
          <name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0003">
          <resp>Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup</resp>
          <name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <extent>ca. 575 kilobytes</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>
          <name key="name-121602" type="organisation">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name>
        </publisher>
        <pubPlace><name key="name-008844" type="place">Wellington</name>, New Zealand</pubPlace>
        <idno type="etc">Modern English, ButErew</idno>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>Publicly accessible</p>
          <p n="public">URL: http://www.nzetc.org/collections.html</p>
          <p>copyright <date when="2004">2004</date>, by Victoria University of Wellington</p>
        </availability>
        <date when="2004">2004</date>
      <idno type="vuw-bbid">684183</idno></publicationStmt>
      <notesStmt xml:id="notesStmt-0001">
        <note xml:id="note-0001">Illustrations have been included from the original
          source.</note>
        <note xml:id="note-0002">
          This electronic text has been adapted from the version available on the
          Project Gutenberg website (http://www.gutenberg.net/etext/1906).
          Extra mark-up has been undertaken to allow a fuller experience of the text.
        </note>
      </notesStmt>
      <sourceDesc xml:id="sourceDesc-0001">
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title level="m">
              <name key="name-121357" type="work">Erewhon: or Over the Range</name>
            </title>
            <author>
              <name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name>
            </author>
          </titleStmt>
          <editionStmt>
            <p/>
          </editionStmt>
          <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>
              <name key="name-111583" type="organisation">Jonathan Cape</name>
            </publisher>
            <pubPlace>Eleven Gower Street, <name key="name-008904" type="place">London</name></pubPlace>
            <date when="1921">1921</date>
            <idno type="callno">Source copy consulted: Victoria University Library</idno>
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed and
        the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding
        line, except in the case of those words that break over a
        page. Every effort has been made to preserve the Māori
        macron using unicode.</p>
        <p xml:id="ETC">Some keywords in the header are a local Electronic
          Text Centre scheme to aid in establishing analytical
          groupings.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-subjects">
          <bibl>
            <title>NZETC Subject Headings</title>
          </bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc xml:id="profileDesc-0001">
      <creation>
        <date when="1931">1931</date>
      </creation>
      <langUsage>
        <language ident="en">English</language>
        <language ident="x-sampa">
		SAMPA ('Speech Assessment Methods Phonetic Alphabet') is needed to display
	        pronounciation in the Preface to the First Edition.
	</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item>
              <rs key="subject-000012" type="subject">Prose</rs>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>nonfiction</term>
          <term>prose</term>
          <term>masculine/feminine</term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc xml:id="revisionDesc-0001">
      <change xml:id="change-0001"><date when="2004-10-14">14 October 2004</date><label>corrector</label><name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>
          Added tag [language id="SAMPA"] to allow parsing of SAMPA references.
          Changed captialisation of chapter titles.
        </change>
      <change xml:id="change-0002"><date when="2004-10-13">13 October 2004</date><label>corrector</label><name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>Amended notes to be tagged as paragraphs, and to include the footnote reference marker.</change>
      <change n="quickProof"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Text-proofing of a sample of the text</change>
      <change n="teiMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to TEI.2-conformat markup</change>
      <change n="scriptedMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Adding scripted markup</change>
      <change n="encodingDesc"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of encodingDesc</change>
      <change n="addBibls"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of bibls</change>
      <change n="assembleImages"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Assembled all images</change>
      <change n="derivativeCreation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Creation of derivative images</change>
      <change n="teiValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of TEI</change>
      <change n="nameValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of names</change>
      <change n="utf8Conversion"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to Unicode (utf-8)</change>
      <change n="makeProduction"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Promotion to production</change>
      <change n="drmAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to access control</change>
      <change n="harvestTopicMap"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Harvest into Topic Map</change>
      <change n="browserCheck"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Checking of text using browser</change>
      <change n="corpusAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to corpus</change>
      <change n="catalogueAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to Library Catalogue<!-- BBID=684183 --></change>
      <change n="live"><date when="2008-09-23T14:47:10">14:47:10, Tuesday 23 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Make text available on NZETC website</change>
    <change n="epubPreparation"><date when="2009-08-04T14:07:17">14:07:17, Tuesday 4 August 2009</date><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Preparation of EPUB (and other formats such as DaisyBook)</change></revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text xml:id="t1">
    <front xml:id="t1-front">
      <div type="covers" xml:id="ButErew-f1">
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButErewFCo">
            <graphic url="ButErewFCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButErewFCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Front Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButErewSpi">
            <graphic url="ButErewSpi.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButErewSpi-g"/>
            <figDesc>Spine</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButErewBCo">
            <graphic url="ButErewBCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButErewBCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Back Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButErewTit">
            <graphic url="ButErewTit.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButErewTit-g"/>
            <figDesc>Title Page</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div type="halftitle" xml:id="ButErew-f2">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-ni"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Erewhon</hi>
        </head>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-nii"/>
        <p>“It is not wonderful that such a man as <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> should be
          the author of ‘Erewhon,’ a shrewd and biting satire 
          on modern life and thought—the best of its kind since
          ‘Gulliver’s Travels.’ … To lash the age,
          to ridicule vain pretension, to expose hypocrisy, to deride humbug
          in education, politics, and religion, are tasks beyond most men’s
          powers; but occasionally, very occasionally, a bit of genuine satire
          secures for itself more than a passing nod of recognition.
          ‘Erewhon,’ I think, is such a satire.”
          —<hi rend="sc">Augustine Birrell</hi>, in <hi rend="i">The Speaker</hi>.
        </p>
      </div>
      <titlePage xml:id="ButErew-f3">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-niii"/>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">Erewhon: or Over the Range,<lb/>
          </titlePart>
          <titlePart type="author">by <name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name>
          </titlePart>
          <titlePart type="quote">
            “There is no action save upon a balance of considerations.”—<hi rend="i">Paraphrase.</hi>
          </titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <docImprint rend="center">
          <publisher>Jonathan Cape<lb/>Eleven Gower Street, London</publisher>
          <lb/>
          <pb xml:id="ButErew-niv"/>
          <hi rend="i">Fourteenth Impression of Tenth (Revised) Edition. <date when="1920-06">June, 1920</date>. 
            Reissued by Jonathan Cape <date when="1921-06">June 1921</date>
          </hi>
          <hi rend="i">
            All Rights Reserved
          </hi>
        </docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-f4" type="preface">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-nv"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Preface to the First Edition</hi>
        </head>
        <p>The Author wishes it to be understood that Erewhon is pronounced as
          a word of three syllables, all short—thus, <seg xml:lang="x-sampa">Ě-rě-whǒn.</seg></p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-nvi"/>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-f5" type="preface">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-nvii" n="vii"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Preface to Second Edition</hi>
        </head>
        <p>Having been enabled by the kindness of the public to get through an
          unusually large edition of “Erewhon” in a very short time, I have
          taken the opportunity of a second edition to make some necessary
          corrections, and to add a few passages where it struck me that they
          would be appropriately introduced; the passages are few, and it is
          my fixed intention never to touch the work again.</p>
        <p>I may perhaps be allowed to say a word or two here in reference to
          “The Coming Race,” to the success of which book “Erewhon” has been
          very generally set down as due. This is a mistake, though a
          perfectly natural one. The fact is that “Erewhon” was finished,
          with the exception of the last twenty pages and a sentence or two
          inserted from time to time here and there throughout the book,
          before the first advertisement of “The Coming Race” appeared. A
          friend having called my attention to one of the first of these
          advertisements, and suggesting that it probably referred to a work
          of similar character to my own, I took “Erewhon” to a well-known
          firm of publishers on the <date when="1871-05-01">1st of May 1871</date>, and left it in their
          hands for consideration. I then went abroad, and 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-nviii" n="viii"/>

          on learning that
          the publishers alluded to declined the MS., I let it alone for six
          or seven months, and, being in an out-of-the-way part of Italy,
          never saw a single review of “The Coming Race,” nor a copy of the
          work. On my return, I purposely avoided looking into it until I
          had sent back my last revises to the printer. Then I had much
          pleasure in reading it, but was indeed surprised at the many little
          points of similarity between the two books, in spite of their
          entire independence to one another.</p>
        <p>I regret that reviewers have in some cases been inclined to treat
          the chapters on Machines as an attempt to reduce Mr. Darwin’s
          theory to an absurdity. Nothing could be further from my
          intention, and few things would be more distasteful to me than any
          attempt to laugh at Mr. Darwin; but I must own that I have myself
          to thank for the misconception, for I felt sure that my intention
          would be missed, but preferred not to weaken the chapters by
          explanation, and knew very well that Mr. Darwin’s theory would take
          no harm. The only question in my mind was how far I could afford
          to be misrepresented as laughing at that for which I have the most
          profound admiration. I am surprised, however, that the book at
          which such an example of the specious misuse of analogy would seem
          most naturally levelled should have occurred to no reviewer;
          neither shall I mention the name of the book here, though I should
          fancy that the hint given will suffice.</p>
        <p>I have been held by some whose opinions I <choice><orig>re-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-ix" n="ix"/>

            spect</orig><reg>respect</reg></choice> to have denied
          men’s responsibility for their actions. He who does this is an
          enemy who deserves no quarter. I should have imagined that I had
          been sufficiently explicit, but have made a few additions to the
          chapter on Malcontents, which will, I think, serve to render
          further mistake impossible.</p>
        <p>An anonymous correspondent (by the hand-writing presumably a
          clergyman) tells me that in quoting from the Latin grammar I should
          at any rate have done so correctly, and that I should have written
          “agricolas” instead of “agricolae”. He added something about any
          boy in the fourth form, &amp;c., &amp;c., which I shall not quote, but
          which made me very uncomfortable. It may be said that I must have
          misquoted from design, from ignorance, or by a slip of the pen; but
          surely in these days it will be recognised as harsh to assign
          limits to the all-embracing boundlessness of truth, and it will be
          more reasonably assumed that EACH of the three possible causes of
          misquotation must have had its share in the apparent blunder. The
          art of writing things that shall sound right and yet be wrong has
          made so many reputations, and affords comfort to such a large
          number of readers, that I could not venture to neglect it; the
          Latin grammar, however, is a subject on which some of the younger
          members of the community feel strongly, so I have now written
          “agricolas”. I have also parted with the word “infortuniam”
          (though not without regret), but have not dared to meddle with
          other similar inaccuracies.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-x" n="x"/>
        <p>For the inconsistencies in the book, and I am aware that there are
          not a few, I must ask the indulgence of the reader. The blame,
          however, lies chiefly with the Erewhonians themselves, for they
          were really a very difficult people to understand. The most
          glaring anomalies seemed to afford them no intellectual
          inconvenience; neither, provided they did not actually see the
          money dropping out of their pockets, nor suffer immediate physical
          pain, would they listen to any arguments as to the waste of money
          and happiness which their folly caused them. But this had an
          effect of which I have little reason to complain, for I was allowed
          almost to call them life-long self-deceivers to their faces, and
          they said it was quite true, but that it did not matter.</p>
        <p>I must not conclude without expressing my most sincere thanks to my
          critics and to the public for the leniency and consideration with
          which they have treated my adventures.</p>
        <p>
          <date when="1872-06-09">June 9, 1872</date>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-f6" type="preface">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-xi" n="xi"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Preface to the Revised Edition</hi>
        </head>
        <p>
          <hi rend="i">My publisher wishes me to say a few words about the genesis of the
            work, a revised and enlarged edition of which he is herewith laying
            before the public. I therefore place on record as much as I can
            remember on this head after a lapse of more than thirty years.</hi>
        </p>
        <p><hi rend="i">The first part of “Erewhon” written was an article headed “Darwin
            among the Machines,” and signed Cellarius. It was written in the
            Upper Rangitata district of the Canterbury Province (as it then
            was) of New Zealand, and appeared at Christchurch in the Press
            Newspaper, June</hi> 13, <date when="1863">1863</date>. <hi rend="i">A copy of this article is indexed under
            my books in the British Museum catalogue. In passing, I may say
            that the opening chapters of “Erewhon” were also drawn from the
            Upper Rangitata district, with such modifications as I found
            convenient.</hi></p>
        <p><hi rend="i">A second article on the same subject as the one just referred to
            appeared in the</hi> Press <hi rend="i">shortly after the first, but I have no copy.
            It treated Machines from a different point of view, and was the
            basis of pp.</hi> 270-274 <hi rend="i">of the present edition of “Erewhon.” This
            view ultimately led me to the theory I put forward in “Life 

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-xii" n="xii"/>

            and Habit,” published in November</hi> <date when="1877">1877</date>. <hi rend="i">I have put a bare outline of
            this theory (which I believe to be quite sound) into the mouth of
            an Erewhonian philosopher in Chapter XXVII. of this book.</hi></p>
        <p><hi rend="i">In</hi><date when="1865">1865</date><hi rend="i">I rewrote and enlarged “Darwin among the Machines” for the
            Reasoner, a paper published in London by Mr. G. J. Holyoake. It
            appeared July</hi> 1, <hi rend="i"><date when="1865">1865</date>, under the heading, “The Mechanical
            Creation,” and can be seen in the British Museum. I again rewrote
            and enlarged it, till it assumed the form in which it appeared in
            the first edition of “Erewhon.”</hi></p>
        <p><hi rend="i">The next part of “Erewhon” that I wrote was the “World of the
            Unborn,” a preliminary form of which was sent to Mr. Holyoake’s
            paper, but as I cannot find it among those copies of the Reasoner
            that are in the British Museum, I conclude that it was not
            accepted. I have, however, rather a strong fancy that it appeared
            in some London paper of the same character as the Reasoner, not
            very long after July</hi> 1, <date when="1865">1865</date>, <hi rend="i">but I have no copy.</hi></p>
        <p><hi rend="i">I also wrote about this time the substance of what ultimately
            became the Musical Banks, and the trial of a man for being in a
            consumption. These four detached papers were, I believe, all that
            was written of “Erewhon” before</hi><date when="1870">1870</date>. <hi rend="i">Between</hi><date when="1865">1865</date><hi rend="i">and</hi><date when="1870">1870</date><hi rend="i">I
            wrote hardly anything, being hopeful of attaining that success as a
            painter which it has not been vouchsafed 

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-xiii" n="xiii"/>

            me to attain, but in the
            autumn of</hi><date when="1870">1870</date>, <hi rend="i">just as I was beginning to get occasionally hung at
            Royal Academy exhibitions, my friend, the late Sir F. N. (then Mr.)
            Broome, suggested to me that I should add somewhat to the articles
            I had already written, and string them together into a book. I was
            rather fired by the idea, but as I only worked at the MS. on
            Sundays it was some months before I had completed it.</hi></p>
        <p><hi rend="i">I see from my second Preface that I took the book to Messrs.
            Chapman &amp; Hall May</hi> 1, <date when="1871">1871</date>, <hi rend="i">and on their rejection of it, under the
            advice of one who has attained the highest rank among living
            writers, I let it sleep, till I took it to Mr. Trubner early in</hi>
          <date when="1872">1872</date>. <hi rend="i">As regards its rejection by Messrs. Chapman &amp; Hall, I
            believe their reader advised them quite wisely. They told me he
            reported that it was a philosophical work, little likely to be
            popular with a large circle of readers. I hope that if I had been
            their reader, and the book had been submitted to myself, I should
            have advised them to the same effect.</hi></p>
        <p><hi rend="i">“Erewhon” appeared with the last day or two of March</hi><date when="1872">1872</date>. <hi rend="i">I
            attribute its unlooked-for success mainly to two early favourable
            reviews—the first in the</hi> Pall Mall Gazette <hi rend="i">of April 12, and the
            second in the Spectator of April 20. There was also another cause.
            I was complaining once to a friend that though “Erewhon” had met
            with such a warm reception, my <choice><orig>subse-

              <pb xml:id="ButErew-xiv" n="xiv"/>

              quent</orig><reg>subsequent</reg></choice> books had been all of
            them practically still-born. He said, “You forget one charm that
            ’Erewhon’ had, but which none of your other books can have.” I
            asked what? and was answered, “The sound of a new voice, and of an
            unknown voice.”</hi></p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="i">The first edition of “Erewhon” sold in about three weeks; I had not
            taken moulds, and as the demand was strong, it was set up again
            immediately. I made a few unimportant alterations and additions,
            and added a Preface, of which I cannot say that I am particularly
            proud, but an inexperienced writer with a head somewhat turned by
            unexpected success is not to be trusted with a preface. I made a
            few further very trifling alterations before moulds were taken, but
            since the summer of <date when="1872">1872</date>, as new editions were from time to time
            wanted, they have been printed from stereos then made.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="i">Having now, I fear, at too great length done what I was asked to
            do, I should like to add a few words on my own account. I am still
            fairly well satisfied with those parts of “Erewhon” that were
            repeatedly rewritten, but from those that had only a single writing
            I would gladly cut out some forty or fifty pages if I could.</hi>
        </p>
        <p><hi rend="i">This, however, may not be, for the copyright will probably expire
            in a little over twelve years. It was necessary, therefore, to
            revise the book throughout for 

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-xv" n="xv"/>

            literary inelegancies—of which I
            found many more than I had expected—and also to make such
            substantial additions as should secure a new lease of life—at any
            rate for the copyright. If, then, instead of cutting out, say
            fifty pages, I have been compelled to add about sixty</hi> invita
          Minerva—<hi rend="i">the blame rests neither with my publisher nor with me, but
            with the copyright laws. Nevertheless I can assure the reader
            that, though I have found it an irksome task to take up work which
            I thought I had got rid of thirty years ago, and much of which I am
            ashamed of, I have done my best to make the new matter savour so
            much of the better portions of the old, that none but the best
            critics shall perceive at what places the gaps of between thirty
            and forty years occur.</hi></p>
        <p><hi rend="i">Lastly, if my readers note a considerable difference between the
            literary technique of “Erewhon” and that of “Erewhon Revisited,” I
            would remind them that, as I have just shown, “Erewhon” look
            something like ten years in writing, and even so was written with
            great difficulty, while “Erewhon Revisited” was written easily
            between November</hi><date when="1900">1900</date><hi rend="i">and the end of April</hi><date when="1901">1901</date>. <hi rend="i">There is no
            central idea underlying “Erewhon,” whereas the attempt to realise
            the effect of a single supposed great miracle dominates the whole
            of its successor. In “Erewhon” there was hardly any story, and
            little attempt to give life and individuality to the 

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-xvi" n="xvi"/>

            characters; I hope that in “Erewhon Revisited” both these defects 
            have been in great measure avoided. “Erewhon” was not an organic whole,
            “Erewhon Revisited” may fairly claim to be one. Nevertheless,
            though in literary workmanship I do not doubt that this last-named
            book is an improvement on the first, I shall be agreeably surprised
            if I am not told that “Erewhon,” with all its faults, is the better
            reading of the two.</hi></p>
        <p><name key="name-207561" type="person">SAMUEL BUTLER</name>.</p>
        <p><hi rend="i">August 7</hi>, <date when="1901">1901</date></p>
      </div>
      <div type="contents" xml:id="ButErew-f7">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-xvii" n="xvii"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Contents</hi>
        </head>
        <p>
          <table>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="sc">
                  <choice>
                    <abbr>Chap.</abbr>
                    <expan>CHAPTER</expan>
                  </choice>
                </hi>
              </cell>
              <cell/>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="sc">page</hi>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>I.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Waste lands</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n1">1</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>II.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">In the wool-shed</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n10">10</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>III.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Up the river</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n16">16</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>IV.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">The saddle</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n24">24</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>V.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">The river and the range</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n35">35</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>VI.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Into Erewhon</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n47">47</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>VII.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">First impressions</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n58">58</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>VIII.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">In prison</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n68">68</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>IX.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">To the metropolis</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n79">79</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>X.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Current opinions</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n94">94</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XI.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Some Erewhonian trials</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n109">109</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XII.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Malcontents</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n119">119</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XIII.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">The views of the Erewhonians concerning death</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n130">130</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XIV.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Mahaina</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n140">140</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XV.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">The musical banks</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n146">146</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XVI.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Arowhena</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n163">163</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XVII.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Ydgrun and the Ydgrunites</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n174">174</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XVIII.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Birth formulae</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n183">183</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XIX.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">The world of the unborn</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n190">190</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XX.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">What they mean by it</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n201">201</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XXI.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">The colleges of unreason</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n211">211</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <pb xml:id="ButErew-nxviii" n="xviii"/>
            <row>
              <cell>XXII.</cell>
              <cell><hi rend="i">The colleges of unreason</hi> (continued)</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n222">222</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XXIII.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">The book of the machines</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n235">235</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XXIV.</cell>
              <cell><hi rend="i">The book of the machines</hi> (continued)</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n244">244</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XXV.</cell>
              <cell><hi rend="i">The book of the machines</hi> (concluded)</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n257">257</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XXVI.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">The views of an Erewhonian prohpet concerning the rights of animals</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n270">270</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XXVII.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">The views of an Erewhonian philosopher concerning the rights of vegetables</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n287">287</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XVIII.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Escape</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n299">299</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>XXXIX.</cell>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="i">Conclusion</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButErew-n314">314</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
          </table>
        </p>
      </div>
    </front>
    <body xml:id="t1-body">
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c1" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n1" n="1"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter I</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Waste Lands</hi>
        </head>
        <p>If the reader will excuse me, I will say nothing of my antecedents,
          nor of the circumstances which led me to leave my native country;
          the narrative would be tedious to him and painful to myself.
          Suffice it, that when I left home it was with the intention of
          going to some new colony, and either finding, or even perhaps
          purchasing, waste crown land suitable for cattle or sheep farming,
          by which means I thought that I could better my fortunes more
          rapidly than in England.</p>
        <p>It will be seen that I did not succeed in my design, and that
          however much I may have met with that was new and strange, I have
          been unable to reap any pecuniary advantage.</p>
        <p>It is true, I imagine myself to have made a discovery which, if I
          can be the first to profit by it, will bring me a recompense beyond
          all money computation, and secure me a position such as has not
          been attained by more than some fifteen or sixteen persons, since
          the creation of the universe. But to 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n2" n="2"/>

          this end I must possess
          myself of a considerable sum of money: neither do I know how to
          get it, except by interesting the public in my story, and inducing
          the charitable to come forward and assist me. With this hope I now
          publish my adventures; but I do so with great reluctance, for I
          fear that my story will be doubted unless I tell the whole of it;
          and yet I dare not do so, lest others with more means than mine
          should get the start of me. I prefer the risk of being doubted to
          that of being anticipated, and have therefore concealed my
          destination on leaving England, as also the point from which I
          began my more serious and difficult journey.</p>
        <p>My chief consolation lies in the fact that truth bears its own
          impress, and that my story will carry conviction by reason of the
          internal evidences for its accuracy. No one who is himself honest
          will doubt my being so.</p>
        <p>I reached my destination in one of the last months of <date when="1868">1868</date>, but I
          dare not mention the season, lest the reader should gather in which
          hemisphere I was. The colony was one which had not been opened up
          even to the most adventurous settlers for more than eight or nine
          years, having been previously uninhabited, save by a few tribes of
          savages who frequented the seaboard. The part known to Europeans
          consisted of a coast-line about eight hundred miles in length
          (affording three or four good harbours), and a tract of country
          extending inland for a space varying from two to three hundred
          miles, until it 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n3" n="3"/>

          reached the offshoots of an exceedingly lofty
          range of mountains, which could be seen from far out upon the
          plains, and were covered with perpetual snow. The coast was
          perfectly well known both north and south of the tract to which I
          have alluded, but in neither direction was there a single harbour
          for five hundred miles, and the mountains, which descended almost
          into the sea, were covered with thick timber, so that none would
          think of settling.</p>
        <p>With this bay of land, however, the case was different. The
          harbours were sufficient; the country was timbered, but not too
          heavily; it was admirably suited for agriculture; it also contained
          millions on millions of acres of the most beautifully grassed
          country in the world, and of the best suited for all manner of
          sheep and cattle. The climate was temperate, and very healthy;
          there were no wild animals, nor were the natives dangerous, being
          few in number and of an intelligent tractable disposition.</p>
        <p>It may be readily understood that when once Europeans set foot upon
          this territory they were not slow to take advantage of its
          capabilities. Sheep and cattle were introduced, and bred with
          extreme rapidity; men took up their 50,000 or 100,000 acres of
          country, going inland one behind the other, till in a few years
          there was not an acre between the sea and the front ranges which
          was not taken up, and stations either for sheep or cattle were
          spotted about at intervals of some twenty or thirty miles 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n4" n="4"/>

          over the
          whole country. The front ranges stopped the tide of squatters for
          some little time; it was thought that there was too much snow upon
          them for too many months in the year,—that the sheep would get
          lost, the ground being too difficult for shepherding,—that the
          expense of getting wool down to the ship’s side would eat up the
          farmer’s profits,—and that the grass was too rough and sour for
          sheep to thrive upon; but one after another determined to try the
          experiment, and it was wonderful how successfully it turned out.
          Men pushed farther and farther into the mountains, and found a very
          considerable tract inside the front range, between it and another
          which was loftier still, though even this was not the highest, the
          great snowy one which could be seen from out upon the plains. This
          second range, however, seemed to mark the extreme limits of
          pastoral country; and it was here, at a small and newly founded
          station, that I was received as a cadet, and soon regularly
          employed. I was then just twenty-two years old.</p>
        <p>I was delighted with the country and the manner of life. It was my
          daily business to go up to the top of a certain high mountain, and
          down one of its spurs on to the flat, in order to make sure that no
          sheep had crossed their boundaries. I was to see the sheep, not
          necessarily close at hand, nor to get them in a single mob, but to
          see enough of them here and there to feel easy that nothing had
          gone wrong; this was no difficult matter, for there were not above
          eight 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n5" n="5"/>

          hundred of them; and, being all breeding ewes, they were
          pretty quiet.</p>
        <p>There were a good many sheep which I knew, as two or three black
          ewes, and a black lamb or two, and several others which had some
          distinguishing mark whereby I could tell them. I would try and see
          all these, and if they were all there, and the mob looked large
          enough, I might rest assured that all was well. It is surprising
          how soon the eye becomes accustomed to missing twenty sheep out of
          two or three hundred. I had a telescope and a dog, and would take
          bread and meat and tobacco with me. Starting with early dawn, it
          would be night before I could complete my round; for the mountain
          over which I had to go was very high. In winter it was covered
          with snow, and the sheep needed no watching from above. If I were
          to see sheep dung or tracks going down on to the other side of the
          mountain (where there was a valley with a stream—a mere <hi rend="i">cul de
            sac</hi>), I was to follow them, and look out for sheep; but I never saw
          any, the sheep always descending on to their own side, partly from
          habit, and partly because there was abundance of good sweet feed,
          which had been burnt in the early spring, just before I came, and
          was now deliciously green and rich, while that on the other side
          had never been burnt, and was rank and coarse.</p>
        <p>It was a monotonous life, but it was very healthy and one does not
          much mind anything when one is well. The country was the grandest
          that can be imagined. How often have I sat on the mountain 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n6" n="6"/>

          side
          and watched the waving downs, with the two white specks of huts in
          the distance, and the little square of garden behind them; the
          paddock with a patch of bright green oats above the huts, and the
          yards and wool-sheds down on the flat below; all seen as through
          the wrong end of a telescope, so clear and brilliant was the air,
          or as upon a colossal model or map spread out beneath me. Beyond
          the downs was a plain, going down to a river of great size, on the
          farther side of which there were other high mountains, with the
          winter’s snow still not quite melted; up the river, which ran
          winding in many streams over a bed some two miles broad, I looked
          upon the second great chain, and could see a narrow gorge where the
          river retired and was lost. I knew that there was a range still
          farther back; but except from one place near the very top of my own
          mountain, no part of it was visible: from this point, however, I
          saw, whenever there were no clouds, a single snow-clad peak, many
          miles away, and I should think about as high as any mountain in the
          world. Never shall I forget the utter loneliness of the prospect—
          only the little far-away homestead giving 
          sign of human handiwork;—the vastness of mountain and plain, of river and sky; the
          marvellous atmospheric effects—sometimes black mountains against a
          white sky, and then again, after cold weather, white mountains
          against a black sky—sometimes seen through breaks and swirls of
          cloud—and sometimes, which was best of all, I went up my mountain
          in a fog, and then got above the mist; 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n7" n="7"/>

          going higher and higher, I would look down upon a sea of whiteness, through which would be
          thrust innumerable mountain tops that looked like islands.</p>
        <p>I am there now, as I write; I fancy that I can see the downs, the
          huts, the plain, and the river-bed—that torrent pathway of
          desolation, with its distant roar of waters. Oh, wonderful!
          wonderful! so lonely and so solemn, with the sad grey clouds above,
          and no sound save a lost lamb bleating upon the mountain side, as
          though its little heart were breaking. Then there comes some lean
          and withered old ewe, with deep gruff voice and unlovely aspect,
          trotting back from the seductive pasture; now she examines this
          gully, and now that, and now she stands listening with uplifted
          head, that she may hear the distant wailing and obey it. Aha! they
          see, and rush towards each other. Alas! they are both mistaken;
          the ewe is not the lamb’s ewe, they are neither kin nor kind to one
          another, and part in coldness. Each must cry louder, and wander
          farther yet; may luck be with them both that they may find their
          own at nightfall. But this is mere dreaming, and I must proceed.</p>
        <p>I could not help speculating upon what might lie farther up the
          river and behind the second range. I had 
          no money, but if I could only find workable country, I might stock it with borrowed capital,
          and consider myself a made man. True, the range looked so vast,
          that there seemed little chance of getting a sufficient road
          through it or over it; but no one had yet explored it, and it is
          wonderful how one finds 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n8" n="8"/>

          that one can make a path into all sorts of
          places (and even get a road for pack-horses), which from a distance
          appear inaccessible; the river was so great that it must drain an
          inner tract—at least I thought so; and though every one said it
          would be madness to attempt taking sheep farther inland, I knew
          that only three years ago the same cry had been raised against the
          country which my master’s flock was now overrunning. I could not
          keep these thoughts out of my head as I would rest myself upon the
          mountain side; they haunted me as I went my daily rounds, and grew
          upon me from hour to hour, till I resolved that after shearing I
          would remain in doubt no longer, but saddle my horse, take as much
          provision with me as I could, and go and see for myself.</p>
        <p>But over and above these thoughts came that of the great range
          itself. What was beyond it? Ah! who could say? There was no one
          in the whole world who had the smallest idea, save those who were
          themselves on the other side of it—if, indeed, there was any one
          at all. Could I hope to cross it? This would be the highest
          triumph that I could wish for; but it was too much to think of yet.
          I would try the nearer range, and see how far I could go. Even if
          I did not find country, might I not find gold, or diamonds, or
          copper, or silver? I would sometimes lie flat down to drink out of
          a stream, and could see little yellow specks among the sand; were
          these gold? People said no; but then people always said there was
          no gold until it was found to be abundant: 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n9" n="9"/>

          there was plenty of
          slate and granite, which I had always understood to accompany gold;
          and even though it was not found in paying quantities here, it
          might be abundant in the main ranges. These thoughts filled my
          head, and I could not banish them.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c2" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n10" n="10"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter II</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">In the Wool-Shed</hi>
        </head>
        <p>At last shearing came; and with the shearers there was an old
          native, whom they had nicknamed Chowbok—though, I believe, his
          real name was Kahabuka. He was a sort of chief of the natives,
          could speak a little English, and was a great favourite with the
          missionaries. He did not do any regular work with the shearers,
          but pretended to help in the yards, his real aim being to get the
          grog, which is always more freely circulated at shearing-time: he
          did not get much, for he was apt to be dangerous when drunk; and
          very little would make him so: still he did get it occasionally,
          and if one wanted to get anything out of him, it was the best bribe
          to offer him. I resolved to question him, and get as much
          information from him as I could. I did so. As long as I kept to
          questions about the nearer ranges, he was easy to get on with—he
          had never been there, but there were traditions among his tribe to
          the effect that there was no sheep-country, nothing, in fact, but
          stunted timber and a few river-bed flats. It was very difficult to
          reach; still there were passes: one of them up our own river,
          though not directly along the river-bed, the gorge of which was not
          practicable; he had never seen any one who had been there: was
          there 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n11" n="11"/>

          to not enough on this side? But when I came to the main
          range, his manner changed at once. He became uneasy, and began to
          prevaricate and shuffle. In a very few minutes I could see that of
          this too there existed traditions in his tribe; but no efforts or
          coaxing could get a word from him about them. At last I hinted
          about grog, and presently he feigned consent: I gave it him; but
          as soon as he had drunk it he began shamming intoxication, and then
          went to sleep, or pretended to do so, letting me kick him pretty
          hard and never budging.</p>
        <p>I was angry, for I had to go without my own grog and had got
          nothing out of him; so the next day I determined that he should
          tell me before I gave him any, or get none at all.</p>
        <p>Accordingly, when night came and the shearers had knocked off work
          and had their supper, I got my share of rum in a tin pannikin and
          made a sign to Chowbok to follow me to the wool-shed, which he
          willingly did, slipping out after me, and no one taking any notice
          of either of us. When we got down to the wool-shed we lit a tallow
          candle, and having stuck it in an old bottle we sat down upon the
          wool bales and began to smoke. A wool-shed is a roomy place, built
          somewhat on the same plan as a cathedral, with aisles on either
          side full of pens for the sheep, a great nave, at the upper end of
          which the shearers work, and a further space for wool sorters and
          packers. It always refreshed me with a semblance of antiquity
          (precious in a new country), though I very well knew that the
          oldest wool-shed in the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n12" n="12"/>

          settlement was not more than seven years
          old, while this was only two. Chowbok pretended to expect his grog
          at once, though we both of us knew very well what the other was
          after, and that we were each playing against the other, the one for
          grog the other for information.</p>
        <p>We had a hard fight: for more than two hours he had tried to put
          me off with lies but had carried no conviction; 
          during the whole time we had been morally wrestling with one another and had neither
          of us apparently gained the least advantage; at length, however, I
          had become sure that he would give in ultimately, and that with a
          little further patience I should get his story out of him. As upon
          a cold day in winter, when one has churned (as I had often had to
          do), and churned in vain, and the butter makes no sign of coming,
          at last one tells by the sound that the cream has gone to sleep,
          and then upon a sudden the butter comes, so I had churned at
          Chowbok until I perceived that he had arrived, as it were, at the
          sleepy stage, and that with a continuance of steady quiet pressure
          the day was mine. On a sudden, without a word of warning, he
          rolled two bales of wool (his strength was very great) into the
          middle of the floor, and on the top of these he placed another
          crosswise; he snatched up an empty wool-pack, threw it like a
          mantle over his shoulders, jumped upon the uppermost bale, and sat
          upon it. In a moment his whole form was changed. His high
          shoulders dropped; he set his feet close together, heel to heel and
          toe to toe; he laid his arms and hands 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n13" n="13"/>

          close alongside of his body,
          the palms following his thighs; he held his head high but quite
          straight, and his eyes stared right in front of him; but he frowned
          horribly, and assumed an expression of face that was positively
          fiendish. At the best of times Chowbok was very ugly, but he now
          exceeded all conceivable limits of the hideous. His mouth extended
          almost from ear to ear, grinning horribly and showing all his
          teeth; his eyes glared, though they remained quite fixed, and his
          forehead was contracted with a most malevolent scowl.</p>
        <p>I am afraid my description will have conveyed only the ridiculous
          side of his appearance; but the ridiculous and the sublime are
          near, and the grotesque fiendishness of Chowbok’s face approached
          this last, if it did not reach it. I tried to be amused, but I
          felt a sort of creeping at the roots of my hair and over my whole
          body, as I looked and wondered what he could possibly be intending
          to signify. He continued thus for about a minute, sitting bolt
          upright, as stiff as a stone, and making this fearful face. Then
          there came from his lips a low moaning like the wind, rising and
          falling by infinitely small gradations till it became almost a
          shriek, from which it descended and died away; after that, he
          jumped down from the bale and held up the extended fingers of both
          his hands, as one who should say “Ten,” though I did not then
          understand him.</p>
        <p>For myself I was open-mouthed with astonishment. Chowbok rolled
          the bales rapidly into their place, and stood before me shuddering
          as in great 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n14" n="14"/>

          fear; horror was written upon his face—this time quite
          involuntarily—as though the natural panic of one who had committed
          an awful crime against unknown and superhuman agencies. He nodded
          his head and gibbered, and pointed repeatedly to the mountains. He
          would not touch the grog, but, after a few seconds he made a run
          through the wool-shed door into the moonlight; nor did he reappear
          till next day at dinner-time, when he turned up, looking very
          sheepish and abject in his civility towards myself.</p>
        <p>Of his meaning I had no conception. How could I? All I could feel
          sure of was, that he had a meaning which was 
          true and awful to himself. It was enough for me that I believed him to have given me
          the best he had and all he had. This kindled my imagination more
          than if he had told me intelligible stories by the hour together.
          I knew not what the great snowy ranges might conceal, but I could
          no longer doubt that it would be something well worth discovering.</p>
        <p>I kept aloof from Chowbok for the next few days, and showed no
          desire to question him further; when I spoke to him I called him
          Kahabuka, which gratified him greatly: he seemed to have become
          afraid of me, and acted as one who was in my power. Having
          therefore made up my mind that I would begin exploring as soon as
          shearing was over, I thought it would be a good thing to take
          Chowbok with me; so I told him that I meant going to the nearer
          ranges for a few days’ prospecting, and that he was 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n15" n="15"/>

          to come too. I
          made him promises of nightly grog, and held out the chances of
          finding gold. I said nothing about the main range, for I knew it
          would frighten him. I would get him as far up our own river as I
          could, and trace it if possible to its source. I would then either
          go on by myself, if I felt my courage equal to the attempt, or
          return with Chowbok. So, as soon as ever shearing was over and the
          wool sent off, I asked leave of absence, and obtained it. Also, I
          bought an old pack-horse and pack-saddle, so that I might take
          plenty of provisions, and blankets, and a small tent. I was to
          ride and find fords over the river; Chowbok was to follow and lead
          the pack-horse, which would also carry him over the fords. My
          master let me have tea and sugar, ship’s biscuits, tobacco, and
          salt mutton, with two or three bottles of good 
          brandy; for, as the wool was now sent down, abundance of provisions would come up with
          the empty drays.</p>
        <p>Everything being now ready, all the hands on the station turned out
          to see us off, and we started on our journey, not very long after
          the summer solstice of <date when="1870">1870</date>.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c3" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n16" n="16"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter III</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Up the River</hi>
        </head>
        <p>The first day we had an easy time, following up the great flats by
          the river side, which had already been twice burned, so that there
          was no dense undergrowth to check us, though the ground was often
          rough, and we had to go a good deal upon the riverbed. Towards
          nightfall we had made a matter of some five-and-twenty miles, and
          camped at the point where the river entered upon the gorge.</p>
        <p>The weather was delightfully warm, considering that the valley in
          which we were encamped must have been at least two thousand feet
          above the level of the sea. The river-bed was here about a mile
          and a half broad and entirely covered with shingle over which the
          river ran in many winding channels, looking, when seen from above,
          like a tangled skein of ribbon, and glistening in the sun. We knew
          that it was liable to very sudden and heavy freshets; but even had
          we not known it, we could have seen it by the snags of trees, which
          must have been carried long distances, and by the mass of vegetable
          and mineral <hi rend="i">débris</hi> which was banked against their lower side,
          showing that at times the whole river-bed must be covered with a
          roaring torrent many feet in depth and of ungovernable fury. At
          present the river was 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n17" n="17"/>

          low, there being but five or six streams, too
          deep and rapid for even a strong man to ford on foot, but to be
          crossed safely on horseback. On either side of it there were still
          a few acres of flat, which grew wider and wider down the river,
          till they became the large plains on which we looked from my
          master’s hut. 
          Behind us rose the lowest spurs of the second range,
          leading abruptly to the range itself; and at a distance of half a
          mile began the gorge, where the river narrowed and became
          boisterous and terrible. The beauty of the scene cannot be
          conveyed in language. The one side of the valley was blue with
          evening shadow, through which loomed forest and precipice, hillside
          and mountain top; and the other was still brilliant with the sunset
          gold. The wide and wasteful river with its ceaseless rushing—the
          beautiful water-birds too, which abounded upon the islets and were
          so tame that we could come close up to them—the ineffable purity
          of the air—the solemn peacefulness of the untrodden region—could
          there be a more delightful and exhilarating combination?</p>
        <p>We set about making our camp, close to some large bush which came
          down from the mountains on to the flat, and tethered out our horses
          upon ground as free as we could find it from anything round which
          they might wind the rope and get themselves tied up. We dared not
          let them run loose, lest they might stray down the river home
          again. We then gathered wood and lit the fire. We filled a tin
          pannikin with water and set it against 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n18" n="18"/>

          the hot ashes to boil. When
          the water boiled we threw in two or three large pinches of tea and
          let them brew.</p>
        <p>We had caught half a dozen young ducks in the course of the day—an
          easy matter, for the old birds made such a fuss in attempting to
          decoy us away from them—pretending to be badly hurt as they say
          the plover does—that we could always find them by going about in
          the opposite direction to the old bird till we heard the young ones
          crying: then we ran them down, for they could not fly though they
          were nearly full grown. Chowbok plucked them a little and singed
          them a good deal. Then we cut them up and boiled them in another
          pannikin, and this completed our preparations.</p>
        <p>When we had done supper it was quite dark. The silence and
          freshness of the night, the occasional sharp cry of the wood-hen,
          the ruddy glow of the fire, the subdued rushing of the river, the
          sombre forest, and the immediate foreground of our saddles packs
          and blankets, made a picture worthy of a Salvator Rosa or a Nicolas
          Poussin. I call it to mind and delight in it now, but I did not
          notice it at the time. We next to never know when we are well off:
          but this cuts two ways,—for if we did, we should perhaps know
          better when we are ill off also; and I have sometimes thought that
          there are as many ignorant of the one as of the other. He who
          wrote, “<hi rend="i">O fortunatos nimium sua si bona norint agricolas,</hi>” might
          have written quite as truly, “<hi rend="i">O infortunatos nimium sua si mala
            nôrint</hi>”; and there are few of us 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n19" n="19"/>

          who are not protected from the
          keenest pain by our inability to see what it is that we have done,
          what we are suffering, and what we truly are. Let us be grateful
          to the mirror for revealing to us our appearance only.</p>
        <p>We found as soft a piece of ground as we could—though it was all
          stony—and having collected grass and so disposed of ourselves that
          we had a little hollow for our hip-bones, we strapped our blankets
          around us and went to sleep. Waking in the night I saw the stars
          overhead and the moonlight bright upon the mountains. The river
          was ever rushing; I heard one of our horses neigh to its companion,
          and was assured that they were still at hand; I had no care of mind
          or body, save that I had doubtless many difficulties to overcome;
          there came upon me a delicious sense of peace, a fulness of
          contentment which I do not believe can be felt by any but those who
          have spent days consecutively on horseback, or at any rate in the
          open air.</p>
        <p>Next morning we found our last night’s tea-leaves frozen at the
          bottom of the pannikins, though it was not nearly the beginning of
          autumn; we breakfasted as we had supped, and were on our way by six
          o’clock. In half an hour we had entered the gorge, and turning
          round a corner we bade farewell to the last sight of my master’s
          country.</p>
        <p>The gorge was narrow and precipitous; the river was now only a few
          yards wide, and roared and thundered against rocks of many tons in
          weight; the sound was deafening, for there was a great volume 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n20" n="20"/>

          of water. We were two hours in making less than a mile, and that with
          danger, sometimes in the river and sometimes on the rock. There
          was that damp black smell of rocks covered with slimy vegetation,
          as near some huge waterfall where spray is ever rising. The air
          was clammy and cold. I cannot conceive how our horses managed to
          keep their footing, especially the one with the pack, and I dreaded
          the having to return almost as much as going forward. I suppose
          this lasted three miles, but it was well midday when the gorge got
          a little wider, and a small stream came into it from a tributary
          valley. Farther progress up the main river was impossible, for the
          cliffs descended like walls; so we went up the side stream, Chowbok
          seeming to think that here must be the pass of which reports
          existed among his people. We now incurred less of actual danger
          but more fatigue, and it was only after infinite trouble, owing to
          the rocks and tangled vegetation, that we got ourselves and our
          horses upon the saddle from which this small stream descended; by
          that time clouds had descended upon us, and it was raining heavily.
          Moreover, it was six o’clock and we were tired out, having made
          perhaps six miles in twelve hours.</p>
        <p>On the saddle there was some coarse grass which was in full seed,
          and therefore very nourishing for the horses; also abundance of
          anise and sow-thistle, of which they are extravagantly fond, so we
          turned them loose and prepared to camp. Everything was soaking 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n21" n="21"/>

          wet and we were half-perished with cold; indeed we were very
          uncomfortable. There was brushwood about, but we could get no fire
          till we had shaved off the wet outside of some dead branches and
          filled our pockets with the dry inside chips. Having done this we
          managed to start a fire, nor did we allow it to go out when we had
          once started it; we pitched the tent and by nine o’clock were
          comparatively warm and dry. Next morning it was fine; we broke
          camp, and after advancing a short distance we found that, by
          descending over ground less difficult than yesterday’s, we should
          come again upon the river-bed, which had opened out above the
          gorge; but it was plain at a glance that there was no available
          sheep country, nothing but a few flats covered with scrub on either
          side the river, and mountains which were perfectly worthless. But
          we could see the main range. There was no mistake about this. The
          glaciers were tumbling down the mountain sides like cataracts, and
          seemed actually to descend upon the river-bed; there could be no
          serious difficulty in reaching them by following up the river,
          which was wide and open; but it seemed rather an objectless thing
          to do, for the main range looked hopeless, and my curiosity about
          the nature of the country above the gorge was now quite satisfied;
          there was no money in it whatever, unless there should be minerals,
          of which I saw no more signs than lower down.</p>
        <p>However, I resolved that I would follow the river 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n22" n="22"/>

          up, and not
          return until I was compelled to do so. I would go up every branch
          as far as I could, and wash well for gold. Chowbok liked seeing me
          do this, but it never came to anything, for we did not even find
          the colour. His dislike of the main range appeared to have worn
          off, and he made no objections to approaching it. I think he
          thought there was no danger of my trying to cross it, and he was
          not afraid of anything on this side; besides, we might find gold.
          But the fact was that he had made up his mind what to do if he saw
          me getting too near it.</p>
        <p>We passed three weeks in exploring, and never did I find time go
          more quickly. The weather was fine, though the nights got very
          cold. We followed every stream but one, and always found it lead
          us to a glacier which was plainly impassable, at any rate without a
          larger party and ropes. One stream remained, which I should have
          followed up already, had not Chowbok said that he had risen early
          one morning while I was yet asleep, and after going up it for three
          or four miles, had seen that it was impossible to go farther. I
          had long ago discovered that he was a great liar, so I was bent on
          going up myself: in brief, I did so: so far from being
          impossible, it was quite easy travelling; and
          after five or six miles I saw a saddle at the end of it, which, though covered deep
          in snow, was not glaciered, and which did verily appear to be part
          of the main range itself. No words can express the intensity of my
          delight. My blood was all on 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n23" n="23"/>

          fire with hope and elation; but on
          looking round for Chowbok, who was behind me, I saw to my surprise
          and anger that he had turned back, and was going down the valley as
          hard as he could. He had left me.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c4" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n24" n="24"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter IV</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The Saddle</hi>
        </head>
        <p>I cooeyed to him, but he would not hear. I ran after him, but he
          had got too good a start. Then I sat down on a stone and thought
          the matter carefully over. It was plain that Chowbok had
          designedly attempted to keep me from going up this valley, yet he
          had shown no unwillingness to follow me anywhere else. What could
          this mean, unless that I was now upon the route by which alone the
          mysteries of the great ranges could be revealed? What then should
          I do? Go back at the very moment when it had become plain that I
          was on the right scent? Hardly; yet to proceed alone would be both
          difficult and dangerous. It would be bad enough to return to my
          master’s run, and pass through the rocky gorges, with no chance of
          help from another should I get into a difficulty; but to advance
          for any considerable distance without a companion would be next
          door to madness. Accidents which are slight when there is another
          at hand (as the spraining of an ankle, or the falling into some
          place whence escape would be easy by means of an outstretched hand
          and a bit of rope) may be fatal to one who is alone. The more I
          pondered the less I liked it; and yet, the less could 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n25" n="25"/>

          I make up my
          mind to return when I looked at the saddle at the head of the
          valley, and noted the comparative ease with which its smooth sweep
          of snow might be surmounted: I seemed to see my way almost from my
          present position to the very top. After much thought, I resolved
          to go forward until I should come to some place which was really
          dangerous, but then to return. I should 
          thus, I hoped, at any rate reach the top of the saddle, and satisfy myself as to what might be
          on the other side.</p>
        <p>I had no time to lose, for it was now between ten and eleven in the
          morning. Fortunately I was well equipped, for on leaving the camp
          and the horses at the lower end of the valley I had provided myself
          (according to my custom) with everything that I was likely to want
          for four or five days. Chowbok had carried half, but had dropped
          his whole swag—I suppose, at the moment of his taking flight—for
          I came upon it when I ran after him. I had, therefore, his
          provisions as well as my own. Accordingly, I took as many biscuits
          as I thought I could carry, and also some tobacco, tea, and a few
          matches. I rolled all these things (together with a flask nearly
          full of brandy, which I had kept in my pocket for fear lest Chowbok
          should get hold of it) inside my blankets, and strapped them very
          tightly, making the whole into a long roll of some seven feet in
          length and six inches in diameter. Then I tied the two ends
          together, and put the whole round my neck and over one shoulder.
          This is the easiest way of 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n26" n="26"/>

          carrying a heavy swag, for one can rest
          one’s self by shifting the burden from one shoulder to the other.
          I strapped my pannikin and a small axe about my waist, and thus
          equipped began to ascend the valley, angry at having been misled by
          Chowbok, but determined not to return till I was compelled to do
          so.</p>
        <p>I crossed and recrossed the stream several times without
          difficulty, for there were many good fords. At one o’clock I was
          at the foot of the saddle; for four hours I mounted, the last two
          on the snow, where the going was easier; by five, I was within ten
          minutes of the top, in a state of excitement greater, I think, than
          I had ever known before. Ten minutes more, and the cold air from
          the other side came rushing upon me.</p>
        <p>A glance. I was <hi rend="i">not</hi> on the main range.</p>
        <p>Another glance. There was an awful river, muddy and horribly
          angry, roaring over an immense riverbed, thousands of feet below
          me.</p>
        <p>It went round to the westward, and I could see no farther up the
          valley, save that there were enormous glaciers which must extend
          round the source of the river, and from which it must spring.</p>
        <p>Another glance, and then I remained motionless.</p>
        <p>There was an easy pass in the mountains directly opposite to me,
          through which I caught a glimpse of an immeasurable extent of blue
          and distant plains.</p>
        <p>Easy? Yes, perfectly easy; grassed nearly to the summit, which
          was, as it were, an open path between two glaciers, from which an
          inconsiderable stream 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n27" n="27"/>

          came tumbling down over rough but very
          possible hillsides, till it got down to the level of the great
          river, and formed a flat where there was grass and a small bush of
          stunted timber.</p>
        <p>Almost before I could believe my eyes, a cloud had come up from the
          valley on the other side, and the plains were hidden. What
          wonderful luck was mine!  Had I arrived five minutes later, the
          cloud would have been over the pass, and I should not have known of
          its existence. Now that the cloud was there, I began to doubt my
          memory, and to be uncertain whether it had been more than a blue
          line of distant vapour that had filled up the opening. I could
          only be certain of this much, namely, that the river in the valley
          below must be the one next to the northward of that which flowed
          past my master’s station; of this there could be no doubt. Could
          I, however, imagine that my luck should have led me up a wrong
          river in search of a pass, and yet brought me to the spot where I
          could detect the one weak place in the fortifications of a more
          northern basin? This was too improbable. But even as I doubted
          there came a rent in the cloud opposite, and a second time I saw
          blue lines of heaving downs, growing gradually fainter, and
          retiring into a far space of plain. It was substantial; there had
          been no mistake whatsoever. I had hardly made myself perfectly
          sure of this, ere the rent in the clouds joined up again and I
          could see nothing more.</p>
        <p>What, then, should I do? The night would be upon me shortly, and I
          was already chilled 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n28" n="28"/>

          with standing still after the exertion of
          climbing. To stay where I was would be impossible; I must either
          go backwards or forwards. I found a rock which gave me shelter
          from the evening wind, and took a good pull at the brandy flask,
          which immediately warmed and encouraged me.</p>
        <p>I asked myself, Could I descend upon the river-bed beneath me? It
          was impossible to say what precipices might prevent my doing so.
          If I were on the river-bed, dare I cross the river? I am an
          excellent swimmer, yet, once in that frightful rush of waters, I
          should be hurled whithersoever it willed, absolutely powerless.
          Moreover, there was my swag; I should perish of cold and hunger if
          I left it, but I should certainly be drowned if I attempted to
          carry it across the river. These were serious considerations, but
          the hope of finding an immense tract of available sheep 
          country	(which I was determined that I would monopolise as far as I
          possibly could) sufficed to outweigh them; and, in a few minutes, I
          felt resolved that, having made so important a discovery as a pass
          into a country which was probably as valuable as that on our own
          side of the ranges, I would follow it up and ascertain its value,
          even though I should pay the penalty of failure with life itself.
          The more I thought, the more determined I became either to win fame
          and perhaps fortune, by entering upon this unknown world, or give
          up life in the attempt. In fact, I felt that life would be no
          longer valuable if I were to have seen so great a prize and refused
          to grasp at the possible profits therefrom.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n29" n="29"/>
        <p>I had still an hour of good daylight during which I might begin my
          descent on to some suitable camping-ground, but there was not a
          moment to be lost. At first I got along rapidly, for I was on the
          snow, and sank into it enough to save me from falling, though I
          went forward straight down the mountain side as fast as I could;
          but there was less snow on this side than on the other, and I had
          soon done with it, getting on to a coomb of dangerous and very
          stony ground, where a slip might have given me a disastrous fall.
          But I was careful with all my speed, and got safely to the bottom,
          where there were patches of coarse grass, and an attempt here and
          there at brushwood: what was below this I could not see. I
          advanced a few hundred yards farther, and found that I was on the
          brink of a frightful precipice, which no one in his senses would
          attempt descending. I bethought me, however, to try the creek
          which drained the coomb, and see whether it might not have made
          itself a smoother way. In a few minutes I found myself at the
          upper end of a chasm in the rocks, something like Twll Dhu, only on
          a greatly larger scale; the creek had found its way into it, and
          had worn a deep channel through a material which appeared softer
          than that upon the other side of the mountain. I believe it must
          have been a different geological formation, though I regret to say
          that I cannot tell what it was.</p>
        <p>I looked at this rift in great doubt; then I went a little way on
          either side of it, and found myself looking over the edge of
          horrible precipices on to 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n30" n="30"/>

          the river, which roared some four or five
          thousand feet below me. I dared not think of getting down at all,
          unless I committed myself to the rift, of which I was hopeful when
          I reflected that the rock was soft, and that the water might have
          worn its channel tolerably evenly through the whole extent. The
          darkness was increasing with every minute, but I should have
          twilight for another half-hour, so I went into the chasm (though by
          no means without fear), and resolved to return and camp, and try
          some other path next day, should I come to any serious difficulty.
          In about five minutes I had completely lost my head; the side of
          the rift became hundreds of feet in height, and overhung so that I
          could not see the sky. It was full of rocks, and I had many falls
          and bruises. I was wet through from falling into the water, of
          which there was no great volume, but it had such force that I could
          do nothing against it; once I had to leap down a not inconsiderable
          waterfall into a deep pool below, and my swag was so heavy that I
          was very nearly drowned. I had indeed a hair’s-breadth escape;
          but, as luck would have it, Providence was on my side. Shortly
          afterwards I began to fancy that the rift was getting wider, and
          that there was more brushwood. Presently I found myself on an open
          grassy slope, and feeling my way a little farther along the stream,
          I came upon a flat place with wood, where I could camp comfortably;
          which was well, for it was now quite dark.</p>
        <p>My first care was for my matches; were they dry? 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n31" n="31"/>

          The outside of my
          swag had got completely wet; but, on undoing the blankets, I found
          things warm and dry within. How thankful I was!  I lit a fire, and
          was grateful for its warmth and company. I made myself some tea
          and ate two of my biscuits: my brandy I did not touch, for I had
          little left, and might want it when my courage failed me. All that
          I did, I did almost mechanically, for I could not realise my
          situation to myself, beyond knowing that I was alone, and that
          return through the chasm which I had just descended would be
          impossible. It is a dreadful feeling that of being cut off from
          all one’s kind. I was still full of hope, and built golden castles
          for myself as soon as I was warmed with food and fire; but I do not
          believe that any man could long retain his reason in such solitude,
          unless he had the companionship of animals. One begins doubting
          one’s own identity.</p>
        <p>I remember deriving comfort even from the sight of my blankets, and
          the sound of my watch ticking—things which seemed to link me to
          other people; but the screaming of the wood-hens frightened me, as
          also a chattering bird which I had never heard before, and which
          seemed to laugh at me; though I soon got used to it, and before
          long could fancy that it was many years since I had first heard it.</p>
        <p>I took off my clothes, and wrapped my inside blanket about me, till
          my things were dry. The night was very still, and I made a roaring
          fire; so I soon got warm, and at last could put my clothes on
          again. 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n32" n="32"/>

          Then I strapped my blanket round me, and went to sleep as
          near the fire as I could.</p>
        <p>I dreamed that there was an organ placed in my master’s wool-shed:
          the wool-shed faded away, and the organ seemed to grow and grow
          amid a blaze of brilliant light, till it became like a golden city
          upon the side of a mountain, with rows upon rows of pipes set in
          cliffs and precipices, one above the other, and in mysterious
          caverns, like that of Fingal, within whose depths I could see the
          burnished pillars gleaming. In the front there was a flight of
          lofty terraces, at the top of which I could see a man with his head
          buried forward towards a key-board, and his body swaying from side
          to side amid the storm of huge arpeggioed harmonies that came
          crashing overhead and round. Then there was one who touched me on
          the shoulder, and said, “Do you not see? it is Handel”;—but I had
          hardly apprehended, and was trying to scale the terraces, and get
          near him, when I awoke, dazzled with the vividness and distinctness
          of the dream.</p>
        <p>A piece of wood had burned through, and the ends had fallen into
          the ashes with a blaze: this, I supposed, had both given me my
          dream and robbed me of it. I was bitterly disappointed, and
          sitting up on my elbow, came back to reality and my strange
          surroundings as best I could.</p>
        <p>I was thoroughly aroused—moreover, I felt a foreshadowing as
          though my attention were arrested by some-
          thing more than the dream, although no sense in particular was as yet appealed to. I held my

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n33" n="33"/>

          breath and waited, and then I heard—was it fancy? Nay; I listened
          again and again, and I <hi rend="i">did</hi> hear a faint and extremely distant sound
          of music, like that of an AEolian harp, borne upon the wind which
          was blowing fresh and chill from the opposite mountains.</p>
        <p>The roots of my hair thrilled. I listened, but the wind had died;
          and, fancying that it must have been the wind itself—no; on a
          sudden I remembered the noise which Chowbok had made in the wool-
          shed. Yes; it was that.</p>
        <p>Thank Heaven, whatever it was, it was over now. I reasoned with
          myself, and recovered my firmness. I became convinced that I had
          only been dreaming more vividly than usual. Soon I began even to
          laugh, and think what a fool I was to be frightened at nothing,
          reminding myself that even if I were to come to a bad end it would
          be no such dreadful matter after all. I said my prayers, a duty
          which I had too often neglected, and in a little time fell into a
          really refreshing sleep, which lasted till broad daylight, and
          restored me. I rose, and searching among the embers of my fire, I
          found a few live coals and soon had a blaze again. I got
          breakfast, and was delighted to have the company of several small
          birds, which hopped about me and perched on my boots and hands. I
          felt comparatively happy, but I can assure the reader that I had
          had a far worse time of it than I have told him; and I strongly
          recommend him to remain in Europe if he can; or, at any rate, in
          some country which has been explored and 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n34" n="34"/>

          settled, rather than 
          go into places where others have not been before him. Exploring is
          delightful to look forward to and back upon, but it is not
          comfortable at the time, unless it be of such an easy nature as not
          to deserve the name.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c5" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n35" n="35"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter V</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The River and the Range</hi>
        </head>
        <p>My next business was to descend upon the river. I had lost sight
          of the pass which I had seen from the saddle, but had made such
          notes of it that I could not fail to find it. I was bruised and
          stiff, and my boots had begun to give, for I had been going on
          rough ground for more than three weeks; but, as the day wore on,
          and I found myself descending without serious difficulty, I became
          easier. In a couple of hours I got among pine forests where there
          was little undergrowth, and descended quickly till I reached the
          edge of another precipice, which gave me a great deal of trouble,
          though I eventually managed to avoid it. By about three or four
          o’clock I found myself on the river-bed.</p>
        <p>From calculations which I made as to the height of the valley on
          the other side the saddle over which I had come, I concluded that
          the saddle itself could not be less than nine thousand feet high;
          and I should think that the river-bed, on to which I now descended,
          was three thousand feet above the sea-level. The water had a
          terrific current, with a fall of not less than forty to fifty feet
          per mile. It was certainly the river next to the northward of that
          which flowed past my master’s run, and would have 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n36" n="36"/>

          to go through an
          impassable gorge (as is commonly the case with the rivers of that
          country) before it came upon known parts. It was reckoned to be
          nearly two thousand feet above the sea-level where it came out of
          the gorge on to the plains.</p>
        <p>As soon as I got to the river side I liked it even less than I
          thought I should. It was muddy, being near its parent 
          glaciers. The stream was wide, rapid, and rough, and I could hear the smaller
          stones knocking against each other under the rage of the waters, as
          upon a seashore. Fording was out of the question. I could not
          swim and carry my swag, and I dared not leave my swag behind me.
          My only chance was to make a small raft; and that would be
          difficult to make, and not at all safe when it was made,—not for
          one man in such a current.</p>
        <p>As it was too late to do much that afternoon, I spent the rest of
          it in going up and down the river side, and seeing where I should
          find the most favourable crossing. Then I camped early, and had a
          quiet comfortable night with no more music, for which I was
          thankful, as it had haunted me all day, although I perfectly well
          knew that it had been nothing but my own fancy, brought on by the
          reminiscence of what I had heard from Chowbok and by the over-
          excitement of the preceding evening.</p>
        <p>Next day I began gathering the dry bloom stalks of a kind of flag
          or iris-looking plant, which was abundant, and whose leaves, when
          torn into strips, were as strong as the strongest string. I
          brought them to the waterside, and fell to making myself a 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n37" n="37"/>

          kind of
          rough platform, which should suffice for myself and my swag if I
          could only stick to it. The stalks were ten or twelve feet long,
          and very strong, but light and hollow. I made my raft entirely of
          them, binding bundles of them at right angles to each other, neatly
          and strongly, with strips from the leaves of the same plant, and
          tying other rods across. It took me all day till nearly four
          o’clock to finish the raft, but I had still enough daylight for
          crossing, and resolved on doing so at once.</p>
        <p>I had selected a place where the river was broad and comparatively
          still, some seventy or eighty yards above a furious rapid. At this
          spot I had built my raft. I now launched it, made my swag fast to
          the middle, and got on to it myself, keeping in my hand one of the
          longest blossom stalks, so that I might punt myself across as long
          as the water was shallow enough to let me do so. I got on pretty
          well for twenty or thirty yards from the shore, but even in this
          short space I nearly upset my raft by shifting too rapidly from one
          side to the other. The water then became much deeper, and I leaned
          over so far in order to get the bloom rod to the bottom that I had
          to stay still, leaning on the rod for a few seconds. Then, when I
          lifted up the rod from the ground, the current was too much for me
          and I found myself being carried down the rapid. Everything in a
          second flew past me, and I had no more control over the raft;
          neither can I remember anything except hurry, and noise, and waters
          which in the end upset me. But it all came right, and I found
          myself near 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n38" n="38"/>

          the shore, not more than up to my knees in water and
          pulling my raft to land, fortunately upon the left bank of the
          river, which was the one I wanted. When I had landed I found that
          I was about a mile, or perhaps a little less, below the point from
          which I started. My swag was wet upon the outside, and I was
          myself dripping; but I had gained my point, and knew that my
          difficulties were for a time over. I then lit my fire and dried
          myself; having done so I caught some of the young ducks and sea-
          gulls, which were abundant on and near the river-bed, so that I had
          not only a good meal, of which I was in great want, having had an
          insufficient diet from the time that Chowbok left me, but was also
          well provided for the morrow.</p>
        <p>I thought of Chowbok, and felt how useful he had been to me, and in
          how many ways I was the loser by his absence, having now to do all
          sorts of things for myself which he had hitherto done for me, and
          could do infinitely better than I could. Moreover, I had set my
          heart upon making him a real convert to the Christian religion,
          which he had already embraced outwardly, though I cannot think that
          it had taken deep root in his impenetrably stupid nature. I used
          to catechise him by our camp fire, and explain to him the mysteries
          of the Trinity and of original sin, with which I was myself
          familiar, having been the grandson of an archdeacon by my mother’s
          side, to say nothing of the fact that my father was a clergyman of
          the English Church. I was therefore sufficiently qualified for the
          task, and was the more 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n39" n="39"/>

          inclined to it, over and above my real
          desire to save the unhappy creature from an eternity of torture, by
          recollecting the promise of St. James, that if any one converted a
          sinner (which Chowbok surely was) he should hide a multitude of
          sins. I reflected, therefore, that the conversion of Chowbok might
          in some degree compensate for irregularities and short-comings in
          my own previous life, the remembrance of which had been more than
          once unpleasant to me during my recent experiences.</p>
        <p>Indeed, on one occasion I had even gone so far as to baptize him,
          as well as I could, having ascertained that he had certainly not
          been both christened and baptized, and gathering (from his telling
          me that he had received the name William from the missionary) that
          it was probably the first-mentioned rite to which he had been
          subjected. I thought it great carelessness on the part of the
          missionary to have omitted the second, and certainly more
          important, ceremony which I have always understood precedes
          christening both in the case of infants and of adult converts; and
          when I thought of the risks we were both incurring I determined
          that there should be no further delay. Fortunately it was not yet
          twelve o’clock, so I baptized him at once from one of the pannikins
          (the only vessels I had) reverently, and, I trust, efficiently. I
          then set myself to work to instruct him in the deeper mysteries of
          our belief, and to make him, not only in name, but in heart a
          Christian.</p>
        <p>It is true that I might not have succeeded, for Chowbok was very
          hard to teach. Indeed, on the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n40" n="40"/>

          evening of the same day that I
          baptized him he tried for the twentieth time to steal the brandy,
          which made me rather unhappy as to whether I could have baptized
          him rightly. He had a prayer-book—more than twenty years old—
          which had been given him by the missionaries, but the only thing in
          it which had taken any living hold upon him was the title of
          Adelaide the Queen Dowager, which he would repeat whenever strongly
          moved or touched, and which did really seem to have some deep
          spiritual significance to him, though he could never completely
          separate her individuality from that of Mary Magdalene, whose name
          had also fascinated him, though in a less degree.</p>
        <p>He was indeed stony ground, but by digging about him I might have
          at any rate deprived him of all faith in the religion of his tribe,
          which would have been half way towards making him a sincere
          Christian; and now all this was cut off from me, and I could
          neither be of further spiritual assistance to him nor he of bodily
          profit to myself: besides, any company was better than being quite
          alone.</p>
        <p>I got very melancholy as these reflections crossed me, but when I
          had boiled the ducks and eaten them I was much better. I had a
          little tea left and about a pound of tobacco, which should last me
          for another fortnight with moderate smoking. I had also eight ship
          biscuits, and, most precious of all, about six ounces of brandy,
          which I presently reduced to four, for the night was cold.</p>
        <p>I rose with early dawn, and in an hour I was on 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n41" n="41"/>

          my way, feeling
          strange, not to say weak, from the burden of solitude, but full of
          hope when I considered how many dangers I had overcome, and that
          this day should see me at the summit of the dividing range.</p>
        <p>After a slow but steady climb of between three and four hours,
          during which I met with no serious hindrance, I found myself upon a
          tableland, and close to a glacier which I recognised as marking the
          summit of the pass. Above it towered a succession of rugged
          precipices and snowy mountain sides. The solitude was greater than
          I could bear; the mountain upon my master’s sheep-run was a crowded
          thoroughfare in comparison with this sombre sullen place. The air,
          moreover, was dark and heavy, which made the loneliness even more
          oppressive. There was an inky gloom over all that was not covered
          with snow and ice. Grass there was none.</p>
        <p>Each moment I felt increasing upon me that dreadful doubt as to my
          own identity—as to the continuity of my 
          past and present existence—which is the first sign of that distraction which comes
          on those who have lost themselves in the bush. I had fought
          against this feeling hitherto, and had conquered it; but the
          intense silence and gloom of this rocky wilderness were too much
          for me, and I felt that my power of collecting myself was beginning
          to be impaired.</p>
        <p>I rested for a little while, and then advanced over very rough
          ground, until I reached the lower end of the glacier. Then I saw
          another glacier, descending 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n42" n="42"/>

          from the eastern side into a small
          lake. I passed along the western side of the lake, where the
          ground was easier, and when I had got about half way I expected
          that I should see the plains which I had already seen from the
          opposite mountains; but it was not to be so, for the clouds rolled
          up to the very summit of the pass, though they did not overlip it
          on to the side from which I had come. I therefore soon found
          myself enshrouded by a cold thin vapour, which prevented my seeing
          more than a very few yards in front of me. Then I came upon a
          large patch of old snow, in which I could distinctly trace the
          half-melted tracks of goats—and in one place, as it seemed to me,
          there had been a dog following them. Had I lighted upon a land of
          shepherds? The ground, where not covered with snow, was so poor
          and stony, and there was so little herbage, that I could see no
          sign of a path or regular sheep-track. But I could not help
          feeling rather uneasy as I wondered what sort of a reception I
          might meet with if I were to come suddenly upon inhabitants. I was
          thinking of this, and proceeding cautiously through the mist, when
          I began to fancy that I saw some objects darker than the cloud
          looming in front of me. A few steps brought me nearer, and a
          shudder of unutterable horror ran through me when I saw a circle of
          gigantic forms, many times higher than myself, upstanding grim and
          grey through the veil of cloud before me.</p>
        <p>I suppose I must have fainted, for I found myself some time
          afterwards sitting upon the ground, sick and deadly cold. There
          were the figures, quite still 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n43" n="43"/>

          and silent, seen vaguely through the
          thick gloom, but in human shape indisputably.</p>
        <p>A sudden thought occurred to me, which would have doubtless struck
          me at once had I not been prepossessed with forebodings at the time
          that I first saw the figures, and had not the cloud concealed them
          from me—I mean that they were not living beings, but statues. I
          determined that I would count fifty slowly, and was sure that the
          objects were not alive if during that time I could detect no sign
          of motion.</p>
        <p>How thankful was I when I came to the end of my fifty and there had
          been no movement!</p>
        <p>I counted a second time—but again all was still.</p>
        <p>I then advanced timidly forward, and in another moment I saw that
          my surmise was correct. I had come upon a sort of Stonehenge of
          rude and barbaric figures, seated as Chowbok had sat when I
          questioned him in the wool-shed, and with the same superhumanly
          malevolent expression upon their faces. They had been all seated,
          but two had fallen. They were barbarous—neither Egyptian, nor
          Assyrian, nor Japanese—different from any of these, 
          and yet akin to all. They were six or seven times larger than life, of great
          antiquity, worn and lichen grown. They were ten in number. There
          was snow upon their heads and wherever snow could lodge. Each
          statue had been built of four or five enormous blocks, but how
          these had been raised and put together is known to those alone who
          raised them. Each was terrible after a different kind. One was
          raging furiously, as in pain and great despair; another was lean
          and 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n44" n="44"/>

          cadaverous with famine; another cruel and idiotic, but with the
          silliest simper that can be conceived—this one had fallen, and
          looked exquisitely ludicrous in his fall—the mouths of all were
          more or less open, and as I looked at them from behind, I saw that
          their heads had been hollowed.</p>
        <p>I was sick and shivering with cold. Solitude had unmanned me
          already, and I was utterly unfit to have come upon such an assembly
          of fiends in such a dreadful wilderness and without preparation. I
          would have given everything I had in the world to have been back at
          my master’s station; but that was not to be thought of: my head
          was failing, and I felt sure that I could never get back alive.</p>
        <p>Then came a gust of howling wind, accompanied with a moan from one
          of the statues above me. I clasped my hands in fear. I felt like
          a rat caught in a trap, as though I would have turned and bitten at
          whatever thing was nearest me. The wildness of the wind increased,
          the moans grew shriller, coming from several statues, and swelling
          into a chorus. I almost immediately knew what it was, but the
          sound was so unearthly that this was but 
          little consolation. The inhuman beings into whose hearts the Evil One had put it to
          conceive these statues, had made their heads into a sort of organ-
          pipe, so that their mouths should catch the wind and sound with its
          blowing. It was horrible. However brave a man might be, he could
          never stand such a concert, from such lips, and in such a place. I
          heaped every invective upon them that my tongue could utter as I
          rushed away 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n45" n="45"/>

          from them into the mist, and even after I had lost
          sight of them, and turning my head round could see nothing but the
          storm-wraiths driving behind me, I heard their ghostly chanting,
          and felt as though one of them would rush after me and grip me in
          his hand and throttle me.</p>
        <p>I may say here that, since my return to England, I heard a friend
          playing some chords upon the organ which put me very forcibly in
          mind of the Erewhonian statues (for Erewhon is the name of the
          country upon which I was now entering). They rose most vividly to
          my recollection the moment my friend began. They are as follows,
          and are by the greatest of all musicians

          <note xml:id="fn1" n="*"><p>See <name key="name-110196" type="person">Handel</name>’s compositions for the harpsichord, published by Litolf, p. 78.</p></note>:-
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButErew-001">
            <graphic url="ButErew-001.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButErew-001-g"/>
            <figDesc>Sheet music of <name key="name-110196" type="person">Handel</name> harpsichord piece.</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n46" n="46"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButErew-002">
            <graphic url="ButErew-002.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButErew-002-g"/>
            <figDesc>Sheet music of <name key="name-110196" type="person">Handel</name> harpsichord piece.</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c6" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n47" n="47"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter VI</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Into Erewhon</hi>
        </head>
        <p>And now I found myself on a narrow path which followed a small
          watercourse. I was too glad to have an easy track for my flight,
          to lay hold of the full significance of its existence. The
          thought, however, soon presented itself to me that I must be in an
          inhabited country, but one which was yet unknown. What, then, was
          to be my fate at the hands of its inhabitants? Should I be taken
          and offered up as a burnt-offering to those hideous guardians of
          the pass? It might be so. I shuddered at the thought, yet the
          horrors of solitude had now fairly possessed me; and so dazed was
          I, and chilled, and woebegone, that I could lay hold of no idea
          firmly amid the crowd of fancies that kept wandering in upon my
          brain.</p>
        <p>I hurried onward—down, down, down. More streams came in; then
          there was a bridge, a few pine logs thrown over the water; but they
          gave me comfort, for savages do not make bridges. Then I had a
          treat such as I can never convey on paper—a moment, perhaps, the
          most striking and unexpected in my whole life—the one I think
          that, with some three or four exceptions, I would most gladly have
          again, were I able to recall it. I got below the level of the
          clouds, into a burst of brilliant evening sunshine. I was 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n48" n="48"/>

          facing the north-west, and the sun was full upon me. Oh, how its light
          cheered me!  But what I saw!  It was such an expanse as was
          revealed to Moses when he stood upon the summit of Mount Sinai, and
          beheld that promised land which it was not to be his to enter. The
          beautiful sunset sky was crimson and gold; blue, silver, and
          purple; exquisite and tranquillising; fading away therein were
          plains, on which I could see many a town and city, with buildings
          that had lofty steeples and rounded domes. Nearer beneath me lay
          ridge behind ridge, outline behind outline, sunlight behind shadow,
          and shadow behind sunlight, gully and serrated ravine. I saw large
          pine forests, and the glitter of a noble river winding its way upon
          the plains; also many villages and hamlets, some of them quite near
          at hand; and it was on these that I pondered most. I sank upon the
          ground at the foot of a large tree and thought what I had best do;
          but I could not collect myself. I was quite tired out; and
          presently, feeling warmed by the sun, and quieted, I fell off into
          a profound sleep.</p>
        <p>I was awoke by the sound of tinkling bells, and looking up, I saw
          four or five goats feeding near me. As soon as I moved, the
          creatures turned their heads towards me with an expression of
          infinite wonder. They did not run away, but stood stock still, and
          looked at me from every side, as I at them. Then came the sound of
          chattering and laughter, and there approached two lovely girls, of
          about seventeen or eighteen years old, dressed each in a sort of
          linen gaberdine, with a girdle round the waist. They saw 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n49" n="49"/>

          me. I sat quite still and looked at them, dazzled with their extreme
          beauty. For a moment they looked at me and at each other in great
          amazement; then they gave a little frightened cry and ran off as
          hard as they could.</p>
        <p>“So that’s that,” said I to myself, as I watched them
          scampering. I knew that I had better stay where I was and meet my fate,
          whatever it was to be, and even if there were a better course, I
          had no strength left to take it. I must come into contact with the
          inhabitants sooner or later, and it might as well be sooner.
          Better not to seem afraid of them, as I should do by running away
          and being caught with a hue and cry to-morrow or next day. So I
          remained quite still and waited. In about an hour I heard distant
          voices talking excitedly, and in a few minutes I saw the two girls
          bringing up a party of six or seven men, well armed with bows and
          arrows and pikes. There was nothing for it, so I remained sitting
          quite still, even after they had seen me, until they came close up.
          Then we all had a good look at one another.</p>
        <p>Both the girls and the men were very dark in colour, but not more
          so than the South Italians or Spaniards. The men wore no trousers,
          but were dressed nearly the same as the Arabs whom I have seen in
          Algeria. They were of the most magnificent presence, being no less
          strong and handsome than the women were beautiful; and not only
          this, but their expression was courteous and benign. I think they
          would have killed me at once if I had made 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n50" n="50"/>

          the slightest show of
          violence; but they gave me no impression of their being likely to
          hurt me so long as I was quiet. I am not much given to liking
          anybody at first sight, but these people impressed me much more
          favourably than I should have thought possible, so that I could not
          fear them as I scanned their faces one after another. They were
          all powerful men. I might have been a match for any one of them
          singly, for I have been told that I have more to glory in the flesh
          than in any other respect, being over six feet and proportionately
          strong; but any two could have soon mastered me, even were I not so
          bereft of energy by my recent adventures. My colour seemed to
          surprise them most, for I have light hair, blue eyes, and a fresh
          complexion. They could not understand how these things could be;
          my clothes also seemed quite beyond them. Their eyes kept
          wandering all over me, and the more they looked the less they
          seemed able to make me out.</p>
        <p>At last I raised myself upon my feet, and leaning upon my stick, I
          spoke whatever came into my head to the man who seemed foremost
          among them. I spoke in English, though I was very sure that he
          would not understand. I said that I had no idea what country I was
          in; that I had stumbled upon it almost by accident, after a series
          of hairbreadth escapes; and that I trusted they would not allow any
          evil to overtake me now that I was completely at their mercy. All
          this I said quietly and firmly, with hardly any change of
          expression. They could not understand me, but they looked
          approvingly to 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n51" n="51"/>

          one another, and seemed pleased (so I thought) that
          I showed no fear nor acknowledgment of inferiority—the fact being
          that I was exhausted beyond the sense of fear. Then one of them
          pointed to the mountain, in the direction of the statues, and made
          a grimace in imitation of one of them. I laughed and shuddered
          expressively, whereon they all burst out laughing too, and
          chattered hard to one another. I could make out nothing of what
          they said, but I think they thought it rather a good joke that I
          had come past the statues. Then one among them came forward and
          motioned me to follow, which I did without hesitation, for I dared
          not thwart them; moreover, I liked them well enough, and felt
          tolerably sure that they had no intention of hurting me.</p>
        <p>In about a quarter of an hour we got to a small Hamlet built on the
          side of a hill, with a narrow street and houses huddled up
          together. The roofs were large and overhanging. Some few windows
          were glazed, but not many. Altogether the village was exceedingly
          like one of those that one comes upon in descending the less known
          passes over the Alps on to Lombardy. I will pass over the
          excitement which my arrival caused. Suffice it, that though there
          was abundance of curiosity, there was no rudeness. I was taken to
          the principal house, which seemed to belong to the people who had
          captured me. There I was hospitably entertained, and a supper of
          milk and goat’s flesh with a kind of oatcake was set before me, of
          which I ate heartily. But all the time I was eating I could not
          help 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n52" n="52"/>

          turning my eyes upon the two beautiful girls whom I had first
          seen, and who seemed to consider me as their lawful prize—which
          indeed I was, for I would have gone through fire and water for
          either of them.</p>
        <p>Then came the inevitable surprise at seeing me smoke, which I will
          spare the reader; but I noticed that when they saw me strike a
          match, there was a hubbub of excitement which, it struck me, was
          not altogether unmixed with disapproval: why, I could not guess.
          Then the women retired, and I was left alone with the men, who
          tried to talk to me in every conceivable way; but we could come to
          no understanding, except that I was quite alone, and had come from
          a long way over the mountains. In the course of time they grew
          tired, and I very sleepy. I made signs as though I would sleep on
          the floor in my blankets, but they gave me one of their bunks with
          plenty of dried fern and grass, on to which I had no sooner laid
          myself than I fell fast asleep; nor did I awake till well into the
          following day, when I found myself in the hut with two men keeping
          guard over me and an old woman cooking. When I woke the men seemed
          pleased, and spoke to me as though bidding me good morning in a
          pleasant tone.</p>
        <p>I went out of doors to wash in a creek which ran a few yards from
          the house. My hosts were as engrossed with me as ever; they never
          took their eyes off me, following every action that I did, no
          matter how trifling, and each looking towards the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n53" n="53"/>

          other for his
          opinion at every touch and turn. They took great interest in my
          ablutions, for they seemed to have doubted whether I was in all
          respects human like themselves. They even laid hold of my arms and
          overhauled them, and expressed approval when they saw that they
          were strong and muscular. They now examined my legs, and
          especially my feet. When they desisted they nodded approvingly to
          each other; and when I had combed and brushed my hair, and
          generally made myself as neat and well arranged as circumstances
          would allow, I could see that their respect for me increased
          greatly, and that they were by no means sure that they had treated
          me with sufficient deference—a matter on which I am not competent
          to decide. All I know is that they were very good to me, for which
          I thanked them heartily, as it might well have been otherwise.</p>
        <p>For my own part, I liked them and admired them, for their quiet
          self-possession and dignified ease impressed me pleasurably at
          once. Neither did their manner make me feel as though I were
          personally distasteful to them—only that I was a thing utterly new
          and unlooked for, which they could not comprehend. Their type was
          more that of the most robust Italians than any other; their manners
          also were eminently Italian, in their entire unconsciousness of
          self. Having travelled a good deal in Italy, I was struck with
          little gestures of the hand and shoulders, which constantly
          reminded me of that country. My feeling was that my wisest plan
          would 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n54" n="54"/>

          be to go on as I had begun, and be simply myself for better
          or worse, such as I was, and take my chance accordingly.</p>
        <p>I thought of these things while they were waiting for me to have
          done washing, and on my way back. Then they gave me breakfast—hot
          bread and milk, and fried flesh of something between mutton and
          venison. Their ways of cooking and eating were European, though
          they had only a skewer for a fork, and a sort of butcher’s knife to
          cut with. The more I looked at everything in the house, the more I
          was struck with its quasi-European character; and had the walls
          only been pasted over with extracts from the <hi rend="i">Illustrated London
            News</hi> and <hi rend="i">Punch</hi>, I could have almost fancied myself in a shepherd’s
          hut upon my master’s sheep-run. And yet everything was slightly
          different. It was much the same with the birds and flowers on the
          other side, as compared with the English ones. On my arrival I had
          been pleased at noticing that nearly all the plants and birds were
          very like common English ones: thus, there was a robin, and a
          lark, and a wren, and daisies, and dandelions; not quite the same
          as the English, but still very like them—quite like enough to be
          called by the same name; so now, here, the ways of these two men,
          and the things they had in the house, were all very nearly the same
          as in Europe. It was not at all like going to China or Japan,
          where everything that one sees is strange. I was, indeed, at once
          struck with the primitive character of their appliances, for they

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n55" n="55"/>

          seemed to be some five or six hundred years behind Europe in their
          inventions; but this is the case in many an Italian village.</p>
        <p>All the time that I was eating my breakfast I kept speculating as
          to what family of mankind they could belong to; and shortly there
          came an idea into my head, which brought the blood into my cheeks
          with excitement as I thought of it. Was it possible that they
          might be the lost ten tribes of Israel, of whom I had heard both my
          grandfather and my father make mention as existing in an unknown
          country, and awaiting a final return to Palestine? Was it possible
          that <hi rend="i">I</hi> might have been designed by Providence as the instrument of
          their conversion? Oh, what a thought was this! I laid down my
          skewer and gave them a hasty survey. There was nothing of a Jewish
          type about them: their noses were distinctly Grecian, and their
          lips, though full, were not Jewish.</p>
        <p>How could I settle this question? I knew neither Greek nor Hebrew,
          and even if I should get to understand the language here spoken, I
          should be unable to detect the roots of either of these tongues. I
          had not been long enough among them to ascertain their habits, but
          they did not give me the impression of being a religious people.
          This too was natural: the ten tribes had been always lamentably
          irreligious. But could I not make them change? To restore the
          lost ten tribes of Israel to a knowledge of the only truth: here
          would be indeed an immortal crown of glory! My heart beat 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n56" n="56"/>

          fast and
          furious as I entertained the thought. What a position would it not
          ensure me in the next world; or perhaps even in this! What folly
          it would be to throw such a chance away! I should rank next to the
          Apostles, if not as high as they—certainly above the minor
          prophets, and possibly above any Old Testament writer except Moses
          and Isaiah. For such a future as this I would sacrifice all that I
          have without a moment’s hesitation, could I be reasonably assured
          of it. I had always cordially approved of missionary efforts, and
          had at times contributed my mite towards their support and
          extension; but I had never hitherto felt drawn towards becoming a
          missionary myself; and indeed had always admired, and envied, and
          respected them, more than I had exactly liked them. But if these
          people were the lost ten tribes of Israel, the case would be widely
          different: the opening was too excellent to be lost, and I
          resolved that should I see indications which appeared to confirm my
          impression that I had indeed come upon the missing tribes, I would
          certainly convert them.</p>
        <p>I may here mention that this discovery is the one to which I
          alluded in the opening pages of my story. Time strengthened the
          impression made upon me at first; and, though I remained in doubt
          for several months, I feel now no longer uncertain.</p>
        <p>When I had done eating, my hosts approached, and pointed down the
          valley leading to their own country, as though wanting to show that
          I must go with them; at the same time they laid hold of my 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n57" n="57"/>

          arms,
          and made as though they would take me, but used no violence. I
          laughed, and motioned my hand across my throat, pointing down the
          valley as though I was afraid lest I should be killed when I got
          there. But they divined me at once, and shook their heads with
          much decision, to show that I was in no danger. Their manner quite
          reassured me; and in half an hour or so I had packed up my swag,
          and was eager for the forward journey, feeling wonderfully
          strengthened and refreshed by good food and sleep, while my hope
          and curiosity were aroused to their very utmost by the
          extraordinary position in which I found myself.</p>
        <p>But already my excitement had begun to cool and I reflected that
          these people might not be the ten tribes after all; in which case I
          could not but regret that my hopes of making money, which had led
          me into so much trouble and danger, were almost annihilated by the
          fact that the country was full to overflowing, with a people who
          had probably already developed its more available resources.
          Moreover, how was I to get back? For there was something about my
          hosts which told me that they had got me, and meant to keep me, in
          spite of all their goodness.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c7" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n58" n="58"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter VII</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">First Impressions</hi>
        </head>
        <p>We followed an Alpine path for some four miles, now hundreds of
          feet above a brawling stream which descended from the glaciers, and
          now nearly alongside it. The morning was cold and somewhat foggy,
          for the autumn had made great strides latterly. Sometimes we went
          through forests of pine, or rather yew trees, though they looked
          like pine; and I remember that now and again we passed a little
          wayside shrine, wherein there would be a statue of great beauty,
          representing some figure, male or female, in the very heyday of
          youth, strength, and beauty, or of the most dignified maturity and
          old age. My hosts always bowed their heads as they passed one of
          these shrines, and it shocked me to see statues that had no
          apparent object, beyond the chronicling of some unusual individual
          excellence or beauty, receive so serious a homage. However, I
          showed no sign of wonder or disapproval; for I remembered that to
          be all things to all men was one of the injunctions of the Gentile
          Apostle, which for the present I should do well to heed. Shortly
          after passing one of these chapels we came suddenly upon a village
          which started up out of the mist; and I was alarmed lest I should
          be made an object of curiosity or dislike. But it was 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n59" n="59"/>

          not so. My
          guides spoke to many in passing, and those spoken to showed much
          amazement. My guides, however, were well known, and the natural
          politeness of the people prevented them from putting me to any
          inconvenience; but they could not help eyeing me, nor I them. I
          may as well say at once what my after-experience taught me—namely,
          that with all their faults and extraordinary obliquity of mental
          vision upon many subjects, they are the very best-bred people that
          I ever fell in with.</p>
        <p>The village was just like the one we had left, only rather larger.
          The streets were narrow and unpaved, but very fairly clean. The
          vine grew outside many of the houses; and there were some with
          sign-boards, on which was painted a bottle and a glass, that made
          me feel much at home. Even on this ledge of human society there
          was a stunted growth of shoplets, which had taken root and
          vegetated somehow, though as in an air mercantile of the bleakest.
          It was here as hitherto: all things were generically the same as
          in Europe, the differences being of species only; and I was amused
          at seeing in a window some bottles with barley-sugar and sweetmeats
          for children, as at home; but the barley-sugar was in plates, not
          in twisted sticks, and was coloured blue. Glass was plentiful in
          the better houses.</p>
        <p>Lastly, I should say that the people were of a physical beauty
          which was simply amazing. I never saw anything in the least
          comparable to them. The women were vigorous, and had a most
          majestic gait, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n60" n="60"/>

          their heads being set upon their shoulders with a
          grace beyond all power of expression. Each feature was finished,
          eyelids, eyelashes, and ears being almost invariably perfect.
          Their colour was equal to that of the finest Italian paintings;
          being of the clearest olive, and yet ruddy with a glow of perfect
          health. Their expression was divine; and as they glanced at me
          timidly but with parted lips in great bewilderment, I forgot 
          all thoughts of their conversion in feelings that were far more
          earthly. I was dazzled as I saw one after the other, of whom I
          could only feel that each was the loveliest I had ever seen. Even
          in middle age they were still comely, and the old grey-haired women
          at their cottage doors had a dignity, not to say majesty, of their
          own.</p>
        <p>The men were as handsome as the women beautiful. I have always
          delighted in and reverenced beauty; but I felt simply abashed in
          the presence of such a splendid type—a compound of all that is
          best in Egyptian, Greek and Italian. The children were infinite in
          number, and exceedingly merry; I need hardly say that they came in
          for their full share of the prevailing beauty. I expressed by
          signs my admiration and pleasure to my guides, and they were
          greatly pleased. I should add that all seemed to take a pride in
          their personal appearance, and that even the poorest (and none
          seemed rich) were well kempt and tidy. I could fill many pages
          with a description of their dress and the ornaments which they
          wore, and a hundred details which 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n61" n="61"/>

          struck me with all the force of
          novelty; but I must not stay to do so.</p>
        <p>When we had got past the village the fog rose, and revealed
          magnificent views of the snowy mountains and their nearer
          abutments, while in front I could now and again catch glimpses of
          the great plains which I had surveyed on the preceding evening.
          The country was highly cultivated, every ledge being planted with
          chestnuts, walnuts, and apple-trees from which the apples were now
          gathering. Goats were abundant; also a kind of small black cattle,
          in the marshes near the river, which was now fast widening, and
          running between larger flats from which the hills receded more and
          more. I saw a few sheep with rounded noses and enormous tails.
          Dogs were there in plenty, and very English; but I saw no cats, nor
          indeed are these creatures known, their place being supplied by a
          sort of small terrier.</p>
        <p>In about four hours of walking from the time we started, and after
          passing two or three more villages, we came upon a considerable
          town, and my guides made many attempts to make me understand
          something, but I gathered no inkling of their meaning, except that
          I need be under no apprehension of danger. I will spare the reader
          any description of the town, and would only bid him think of
          Domodossola or Faido. Suffice it that I found myself taken before
          the chief magistrate, and by his orders was placed in an apartment
          with two other people, who were the first I had seen looking
          anything but well and handsome. In fact, one of them 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n62" n="62"/>

          was plainly
          very much out of health, and coughed violently from time to time in
          spite of manifest efforts to suppress it. The other looked pale
          and ill but he was marvellously self-contained, and it was
          impossible to say what was the matter with him. Both of them
          appeared astonished at seeing one who was evidently a stranger, but
          they were too ill to come up to me, and form conclusions concerning
          me. These two were first called out; and in about a quarter of an
          hour I was made to follow them, which I did in some fear, and with
          much curiosity.</p>
        <p>The chief magistrate was a venerable-looking man, with white hair
          and beard and a face of great sagacity. He looked me all over for
          about five minutes, letting his eyes wander from the crown of my
          head to the soles of my feet, up and down, and down and up; neither
          did his mind seem in the least clearer when he had done looking
          than when he began. He at length asked me a single short question,
          which I supposed meant “Who are you?” I answered in English quite
          composedly as though he would understand me, and endeavoured to be
          my very most natural self as well as I could. He appeared more and
          more puzzled, and then retired, returning with two others much like
          himself. Then they took me into an inner room, and the two fresh
          arrivals stripped me, while the chief looked on. They felt my
          pulse, they looked at my tongue, they listened at my chest, they
          felt all my muscles; and at the end of each operation they looked
          at the chief and nodded, and said something 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n63" n="63"/>

          in a tone quite
          pleasant, as though I were all right. They even pulled down my
          eyelids, and looked, I suppose, to see if they were bloodshot; but
          it was not so. At length they gave up; and I think that all were
          satisfied of my being in the most perfect health, and very robust
          to boot. At last the old magistrate made me a speech of about five
          minutes long, which the other two appeared to think greatly to the
          point, but from which I gathered nothing. As soon as it was ended,
          they proceeded to overhaul my swag and the contents of my pockets.
          This gave me little uneasiness, for I had no money with me, nor
          anything which they were at all likely to want, or which I cared
          about losing. At least I fancied so, but I soon found my mistake.</p>
        <p>They got on comfortably at first, though they were much puzzled
          with my tobacco-pipe and insisted on seeing me use it. When I had
          shown them what I did with it, they were astonished but not
          displeased, and seemed to like the smell. But by and by they came
          to my watch, which I had hidden away in the inmost pocket that I
          had, and had forgotten when they began their search. They seemed
          concerned and uneasy as soon as they got hold of it. They then
          made me open it and show the works; and when I had done so they
          gave signs of very grave displeasure, which disturbed me all the
          more because I could not conceive wherein it could have offended
          them.</p>
        <p>I remember that when they first found it I had thought of Paley,
          and how he tells us that a savage 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n64" n="64"/>

          on seeing a watch would at once
          conclude that it was designed. True, these people were not
          savages, but I none the less felt sure that this was the conclusion
          they would arrive at; and I was thinking what a wonderfully wise
          man Archbishop Paley must have been, when I was aroused by a look
          of horror and dismay upon the face of the magistrate, a look which
          conveyed to me the impression that he regarded my watch not as
          having been designed, but rather as the designer of himself and of
          the universe; or as at any rate one of the great first causes of
          all things.</p>
        <p>Then it struck me that this view was quite as likely to be taken as
          the other by a people who had no experience of European
          civilisation, and I was a little piqued with Paley for having led
          me so much astray; but I soon discovered that I had misinterpreted
          the expression on the magistrate’s face, and that it was one not of
          fear, but hatred. He spoke to me solemnly and sternly for two or
          three minutes. Then, reflecting that this was of no use, he 
          caused me to be conducted through several passages into a large room,
          which I afterwards found was the museum of the town, and wherein I
          beheld a sight which astonished me more than anything that I had
          yet seen.</p>
        <p>It was filled with cases containing all manner of curiosities—such
          as skeletons, stuffed birds and animals, carvings in stone (whereof
          I saw several that were like those on the saddle, only smaller),
          but the greater part of the room was occupied by broken 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n65" n="65"/>

          machinery
          of all descriptions. The larger specimens had a case to
          themselves, and tickets with writing on them in a character which I
          could not understand. There were fragments of steam engines, all
          broken and rusted; among them I saw a cylinder and piston, a broken
          fly-wheel, and part of a crank, which was laid on the ground by
          their side. Again, there was a very old carriage whose wheels in
          spite of rust and decay, I could see, had been designed originally
          for iron rails. Indeed, there were fragments of a great many of
          our own most advanced inventions; but they seemed all to be several
          hundred years old, and to be placed where they were, not for
          instruction, but curiosity. As I said before, all were marred and
          broken.</p>
        <p>We passed many cases, and at last came to one in which there were
          several clocks and two or three old watches. Here the magistrate
          stopped, and opening the case began comparing my watch with the
          others. The design was different, but the thing was clearly the
          same. On this he turned to me and made me a speech in a severe and
          injured tone of voice, pointing repeatedly to the watches in the
          case, and to my own; neither did he seem in the least 
          appeased until I made signs to him that he had better take my watch and put
          it with the others. This had some effect in calming him. I said
          in English (trusting to tone and manner to convey my meaning) that
          I was exceedingly sorry if I had been found to have anything
          contraband 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n66" n="66"/>

          in my possession; that I had had no intention of evading
          the ordinary tolls, and that I would gladly forfeit the watch if my
          doing so would atone for an unintentional violation of the law. He
          began presently to relent, and spoke to me in a kinder manner. I
          think he saw that I had offended without knowledge; but I believe
          the chief thing that brought him round was my not seeming to be
          afraid of him, although I was quite respectful; this, and my having
          light hair and complexion, on which he had remarked previously by
          signs, as every one else had done.</p>
        <p>I afterwards found that it was reckoned a very great merit to have
          fair hair, this being a thing of the rarest possible occurrence,
          and greatly admired and envied in all who were possessed of it.
          However that might be, my watch was taken from me; but our peace
          was made, and I was conducted back to the room where I had been
          examined. The magistrate then made me another speech, whereon I
          was taken to a building hard by, which I soon discovered to be the
          common prison of the town, but in which an apartment was assigned
          me separate from the other prisoners. The room contained a bed,
          table, and chairs, also a fireplace and a washing-stand. There was
          another door, which opened on to a balcony, with a flight of steps
          descending into a walled garden of some size. The man who
          conducted me into this room made signs to me that I might go down
          and walk in the garden whenever I pleased, and intimated that I
          should 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n67" n="67"/>

          shortly have something brought me to eat. I was allowed to
          retain my blankets, and the few things which I had wrapped inside
          them, but it was plain that I was to consider myself a prisoner—
          for how long a period I could not by any means determine. He then
          left me alone.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c8" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n68" n="68"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter VIII</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">In Prison</hi>
        </head>
        <p>And now for the first time my courage completely failed me. It is
          enough to say that I was penniless, and a prisoner in a foreign
          country, where I had no friend, nor any knowledge of the customs or
          language of the people. I was at the mercy of men with whom I had
          little in common. And yet, engrossed as I was with my extremely
          difficult and doubtful position, I could not help feeling deeply
          interested in the people among whom I had fallen. What was the
          meaning of that room full of old machinery which I had just seen,
          and of the displeasure with which the magistrate had regarded my
          watch? The people had very little machinery now. I had been
          struck with this over and over again, though I had not been more
          than four-and-twenty hours in the country. They were about as far
          advanced as Europeans of the twelfth or thirteenth century;
          certainly not more so. And yet they must have had at one time the
          fullest knowledge of our own most recent inventions. How could it
          have happened that having been once so far in advance they were now
          as much behind us? It was evident that it was not from ignorance.
          They knew my watch as a watch when 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n69" n="69"/>

          they saw it; and the care with
          which the broken machines were preserved and ticketed, proved that
          they had not lost the recollection of their former civilisation.
          The more I thought, the less I could understand it; but at last I
          concluded that they must have worked out their mines of coal and
          iron, till either none were left, or so few, that the use of these
          metals was restricted to the very highest nobility. This was the
          only solution I could think of; and, though I afterwards found how
          entirely mistaken it was, I felt quite sure then that it must be
          the right one.</p>
        <p>I had hardly arrived at this opinion for above four or five
          minutes, when the door opened, and a young woman made her
          appearance with a tray, and a very appetising smell of dinner. I
          gazed upon her with admiration as she laid a cloth and set a
          savoury-looking dish upon the table. As I beheld her I felt as
          though my position was already much ameliorated, for the very sight
          of her carried great comfort. She was not more than twenty, rather
          above the middle height, active and strong, but yet most delicately
          featured; her lips were full and sweet; her eyes were of a deep
          hazel, and fringed with long and springing eyelashes; her hair was
          neatly braided from off her forehead; her complexion was simply
          exquisite; her figure as robust as was consistent with the most
          perfect female beauty, yet not more so; her hands and feet might
          have served as models to a sculptor. Having set the stew upon the
          table, she retired with a glance 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n70" n="70"/>

          of pity, whereon (remembering
          pity’s kinsman) I decided that she should pity me a little more.
          She returned with a bottle and a glass, and found me sitting on the
          bed with my hands over my face, looking the very picture of abject
          misery, and, like all pictures, rather untruthful. As I watched
          her, through my fingers, out of the room again, I felt sure that
          she was exceedingly sorry for me. Her back being turned, I set to
          work and ate my dinner, which was excellent.</p>
        <p>She returned in about an hour to take away; and there came with her
          a man who had a great bunch of keys at his waist, and whose manner
          convinced me that he was the jailor. I afterwards found that he
          was father to the beautiful creature who had brought me my dinner.
          I am not a much greater hypocrite than other people, and do what I
          would, I could not look so very miserable. I had already recovered
          from my dejection, and felt in a most genial humour both with my
          jailor and his daughter. I thanked them for their attention
          towards me; and, though they could not understand, they looked at
          one another and laughed and chattered till the old man said
          something or other which I suppose was a joke; for the girl laughed
          merrily and ran away, leaving her father to take away the dinner
          things. Then I had another visitor, who was not so prepossessing,
          and who seemed to have a great idea of himself and a small one of
          me. He brought a book with him, and pens and paper—all very
          English; and yet, neither paper, nor printing, nor 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n71" n="71"/>

          binding, nor
          pen, nor ink, were quite the same as ours.</p>
        <p>He gave me to understand that he was to teach me the language and
          that we were to begin at once. This delighted me, both because I
          should be more comfortable when I could understand and make myself
          understood, and because I supposed that the authorities would
          hardly teach me the language if they intended any cruel usage
          towards me afterwards. We began at once, and I learnt the names of
          everything in the room, and also the numerals and personal
          pronouns. I found to my sorrow that the resemblance to European
          things, which I had so frequently observed hitherto, did not hold
          good in the matter of language; for I could detect no analogy
          whatever between this and any tongue of which I have the slightest
          knowledge,—a thing which made me think it possible that I might be
          learning Hebrew.</p>
        <p>I must detail no longer; from this time my days were spent with a
          monotony which would have been tedious but for the society of Yram,
          the jailor’s daughter, who had taken a great fancy for me and
          treated me with the utmost kindness. The man came every day to
          teach me the language, but my real dictionary and grammar were
          Yram; and I consulted them to such purpose that I made the most
          extraordinary progress, being able at the end of a month to
          understand a great deal of the conversation which I overheard
          between Yram and her father. My teacher professed himself well
          satisfied, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n72" n="72"/>

          and said he should make a favourable report of me to the
          authorities. I then questioned him as to what would probably be
          done with me. He told me that my arrival had caused great
          excitement throughout the country, and that I was to be detained a
          close prisoner until the receipt of advices from the Government.
          My having had a watch, he said, was the only damaging feature in
          the case. And then, in answer to my asking why this should be so,
          he gave me a long story of which with my imperfect knowledge of the
          language I could make nothing whatever, except that it was a very
          heinous offence, almost as bad (at least, so I thought I understood
          him) as having typhus fever. But he said he thought my light hair
          would save me.</p>
        <p>I was allowed to walk in the garden; there was a high wall so that
          I managed to play a sort of hand fives, which prevented my feeling
          the bad effects of my confinement, though it was stupid work
          playing alone. In the course of time people from the town and
          neighbourhood began to pester the jailor to be allowed to see me,
          and on receiving handsome fees he let them do so. The people were
          good to me; almost too good, for they were inclined to make a lion
          of me, which I hated—at least the women were; only they had to
          beware of Yram, who was a young lady of a jealous temperament, and
          kept a sharp eye both on me and on my lady visitors. However, I
          felt so kindly towards her, and was so entirely dependent upon her
          for almost all that made my life a blessing and a 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n73" n="73"/>

          comfort to me,
          that I took good care not to vex her, and we remained excellent
          friends. The men were far less inquisitive, and would not, I
          believe, have come near me of their own accord; but the women made
          them come as escorts. I was delighted with their handsome mien,
          and pleasant genial manners.</p>
        <p>My food was plain, but always varied and wholesome, and the good
          red wine was admirable. I had found a sort of wort in the garden,
          which I sweated in heaps and then dried, obtaining thus a
          substitute for tobacco; so that what with Yram, the language,
          visitors, fives in the garden, smoking, and bed, my time slipped by
          more rapidly and pleasantly than might have been expected. I also
          made myself a small flute; and being a tolerable player, amused
          myself at times with playing snatches from operas, and airs such as
          “O where and oh where,” and “Home, sweet home.” This was of great
          advantage to me, for the people of the country were ignorant of the
          diatonic scale and could hardly believe their ears on hearing some
          of our most common melodies. Often, too, they would make me sing;
          and I could at any time make Yram’s eyes swim with tears by singing
          “Wilkins and his Dinah,” “Billy Taylor,” “The Ratcatcher’s
          Daughter,” or as much of them as I could remember.</p>
        <p>I had one or two discussions with them because I never would sing
          on Sunday (of which I kept count in my pocket-book), except chants
          and hymn tunes; of these I regret to say that I had forgotten 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n74" n="74"/>

          the
          words, so that I could only sing the tune. They appeared to have
          little or no religious feeling, and to have never so much as heard
          of the divine institution of the Sabbath, so they ascribed my
          observance of it to a fit of sulkiness, which they remarked as
          coming over me upon every seventh day. But they were very
          tolerant, and one of them said to me quite kindly that she knew how
          impossible it was to help being sulky at times, only she thought I
          ought to see some one if it became more serious—a piece of advice
          which I then failed to understand, though I pretended to take it
          quite as a matter of course.</p>
        <p>Once only did Yram treat me in a way that was unkind and
          unreasonable,—at least so I thought it at the time. It happened
          thus. I had been playing fives in the garden and got much heated.
          Although the day was cold, for autumn was now advancing, and Cold
          Harbour (as the name of the town in which my prison was should be
          translated) stood fully 3000 feet above the sea, I had played
          without my coat and waistcoat, and took a sharp chill on resting
          myself too long in the open air without protection. The next day I
          had a severe cold and felt really poorly. Being little used 
          even to the lightest ailments, and thinking that it would be rather nice
          to be petted and cossetted by Yram, I certainly did not make myself
          out to be any better than I was; in fact, I remember that I made
          the worst of things, and took it into my head to consider myself
          upon the sick list. When Yram 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n75" n="75"/>

          brought me my breakfast I complained
          somewhat dolefully of my indisposition, expecting the sympathy and
          humouring which I should have received from my mother and sisters
          at home. Not a bit of it. She fired up in an instant, and asked
          me what I meant by it, and how I dared to presume to mention such a
          thing, especially when I considered in what place I was. She had
          the best mind to tell her father, only that she was afraid the
          consequences would be so very serious for me. Her manner was so
          injured and decided, and her anger so evidently unfeigned, that I
          forgot my cold upon the spot, begging her by all means to tell her
          father if she wished to do so, and telling her that I had no idea
          of being shielded by her from anything whatever; presently
          mollifying, after having said as many biting things as I could, I
          asked her what it was that I had done amiss, and promised amendment
          as soon as ever I became aware of it. She saw that I was really
          ignorant, and had had no intention of being rude to her; whereon it
          came out that illness of any sort was considered in Erewhon to be
          highly criminal and immoral; and that I was liable, even for
          catching cold, to be had up before the magistrates and imprisoned
          for a considerable period—an announcement which struck me dumb
          with astonishment.</p>
        <p>I followed up the conversation as well as my imperfect 
          knowledge of the language would allow, and caught a glimmering of her position
          with regard to ill-health; but I did not even then fully 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n76" n="76"/>

          comprehend
          it, nor had I as yet any idea of the other extraordinary
          perversions of thought which existed among the Erewhonians, but
          with which I was soon to become familiar. I propose, therefore, to
          make no mention of what passed between us on this occasion, save
          that we were reconciled, and that she brought me surreptitiously a
          hot glass of spirits and water before I went to bed, as also a pile
          of extra blankets, and that next morning I was quite well. I never
          remember to have lost a cold so rapidly.</p>
        <p>This little affair explained much which had hitherto puzzled me.
          It seemed that the two men who were examined before the magistrates
          on the day of my arrival in the country, had been given in charge
          on account of ill health, and were both condemned to a long term of
          imprisonment with hard labour; they were now expiating their
          offence in this very prison, and their exercise ground was a yard
          separated by my fives wall from the garden in which I walked. This
          accounted for the sounds of coughing and groaning which I had often
          noticed as coming from the other side of the wall: it was high,
          and I had not dared to climb it for fear the jailor should see me
          and think that I was trying to escape; but I had often wondered
          what sort of people they could be on the other side, and had
          resolved on asking the jailor; but I seldom saw him, and Yram and I
          generally found other things to talk about.</p>
        <p>Another month flew by, during which I made 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n77" n="77"/>

          such progress
          in the language that I could understand all that was said to me, and
          express myself with tolerable fluency. My instructor professed to
          be astonished with the progress I had made; I was careful to
          attribute it to the pains he had taken with me and to his admirable
          method of explaining my difficulties, so we became excellent
          friends.</p>
        <p>My visitors became more and more frequent. Among them there were
          some, both men and women, who delighted me entirely by their
          simplicity, unconsciousness of self, kindly genial manners, and
          last, but not least, by their exquisite beauty; there came others
          less well-bred, but still comely and agreeable people, while some
          were snobs pure and simple.</p>
        <p>At the end of the third month the jailor and my instructor came
          together to visit me and told me that communications had been
          received from the Government to the effect that if I had behaved
          well and seemed generally reasonable, and if there could be no
          suspicion at all about my bodily health and vigour, and if my hair
          was really light, and my eyes blue and complexion fresh, I was to
          be sent up at once to the metropolis in order that the King and
          Queen might see me and converse with me; but that when I arrived
          there I should be set at liberty, and a suitable allowance would be
          made me. My teacher also told me that one of the leading merchants
          had sent me an invitation to repair to his house and to consider
          myself his guest for as long a time as I chose. “He is a

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n78" n="78"/>

          delightful man,” continued the interpreter, “but has suffered
          terribly from” (here there came a long word which I could not quite
          catch, only it was much longer than kleptomania), “and has but
          lately recovered from embezzling a large sum of money under
          singularly distressing circumstances; but he has quite got over it,
          and the straighteners say that he has made a really wonderful
          recovery; you are sure to like him.”</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c9" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n79" n="79"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter IX</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">To the Metropolis</hi>
        </head>
        <p>With the above words the good man left the room before I had time
          to express my astonishment at hearing such extraordinary language
          from the lips of one who seemed to be a reputable member of
          society. “Embezzle a large sum of money under singularly
          distressing circumstances!” I exclaimed to myself, “and ask <hi rend="i">me</hi> to
          go and stay with him!  I shall do nothing of the sort—compromise
          myself at the very outset in the eyes of all decent people, and
          give the death-blow to my chances of either converting them if they
          are the lost tribes of Israel, or making money out of them if they
          are not!  No. I will do anything rather than that.” And when I
          next saw my teacher I told him that I did not at all like the sound
          of what had been proposed for me, and that I would have nothing to
          do with it. For by my education and the example of my own parents,
          and I trust also in some degree from inborn instinct, I have a very
          genuine dislike for all unhandsome dealings in money matters,
          though none can have a greater regard for money than I have, if it
          be got fairly.</p>
        <p>The interpreter was much surprised by my 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n80" n="80"/>

          answer, and said that I
          should be very foolish if I persisted in my refusal.</p>
        <p>Mr. Nosnibor, he continued, “is a man of at least 500,000 horse-
          power” (for their way of reckoning and classifying men is by the
          number of foot pounds which they have money enough to raise, or
          more roughly by their horse-power), “and keeps a capital table;
          besides, his two daughters are among the most beautiful women in
          Erewhon.”</p>
        <p>When I heard all this, I confess that I was much shaken, and
          inquired whether he was favourably considered in the best society.</p>
        <p>“Certainly,” was the answer; “no man in the country stands higher.”</p>
        <p>He then went on to say that one would have thought from my manner
          that my proposed host had had jaundice or pleurisy or been
          generally unfortunate, and that I was in fear of infection.</p>
        <p>“I am not much afraid of infection,” said I, impatiently, “but I
          have some regard for my character; and if I know a man to be an
          embezzler of other people’s money, be sure of it, I will give him
          as wide a berth as I can. If he were ill or poor———”</p>
        <p>“Ill or poor!” interrupted the interpreter, with a face of great
          alarm. “So that’s your notion of propriety!  You would consort
          with the basest criminals, and yet deem simple embezzlement a bar
          to friendly intercourse. I cannot understand you.”</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n81" n="81"/>
        <p>“But I am poor myself,” cried I.</p>
        <p>“You were,” said he; “and you were liable to be severely punished
          for it,—indeed, at the council which was held concerning you, this
          fact was very nearly consigning you to what I should myself
          consider a well-deserved chastisement” (for he was getting angry,
          and so was I); “but the Queen was so inquisitive, and wanted so
          much to see you, that she petitioned the King and made him give you
          his pardon, and assign you a pension in consideration of your
          meritorious complexion. It is lucky for you that he has not heard
          what you have been saying now, or he would be sure to cancel it.”</p>
        <p>As I heard these words my heart sank within me. I felt the extreme
          difficulty of my position, and how wicked I should be in running
          counter to established usage. I remained silent for several
          minutes, and then said that I should be happy to accept the
          embezzler’s invitation,—on which my instructor brightened and said
          I was a sensible fellow. But I felt very uncomfortable. When he
          had left the room, I mused over the conversation which had just
          taken place between us, but I could make nothing out of it, except
          that it argued an even greater perversity of mental vision than I
          had been yet prepared for. And this made me wretched; for I cannot
          bear having much to do with people who think differently from
          myself. All sorts of wandering thoughts kept coming into my head.
          I thought of my master’s hut, and my seat upon the mountain side,
          where I had first 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n82" n="82"/>

          conceived the insane idea of exploring. What
          years and years seemed to have passed since I had begun my journey!</p>
        <p>I thought of my adventures in the gorge, and on the journey hither,
          and of Chowbok. I wondered what Chowbok told them about me when he
          got back,—he had done well in going back, Chowbok had. He was not
          handsome—nay, he was hideous; and it would have gone hardly with
          him. Twilight drew on, and rain pattered against the windows.
          Never yet had I felt so unhappy, except during three days of sea-
          sickness at the beginning of my voyage from England. I sat musing
          and in great melancholy, until Yram made her appearance with light
          and supper. She too, poor girl, was miserable; for she had heard
          that I was to leave them. She had made up her mind that I was to
          remain always in the town, even after my imprisonment was over; and
          I fancy had resolved to marry me though I had never so much as
          hinted at her doing so. So what with the distressingly strange
          conversation with my teacher, my own friendless condition, and
          Yram’s melancholy, I felt more unhappy than I can describe, and
          remained so till I got to bed, and sleep sealed my eyelids.</p>
        <p>On awaking next morning I was much better. It was settled that I
          was to make my start in a conveyance which was to be in waiting for
          me at about eleven o’clock; and the anticipation of change put me
          in good spirits, which even the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n83" n="83"/>

          tearful face of Yram could hardly
          altogether derange. I kissed her again and again, assured her that
          we should meet hereafter, and that in the meanwhile I should be
          ever mindful of her kindness. I gave her two of the buttons off my
          coat and a lock of my hair as a keepsake, taking a goodly curl from
          her own beautiful head in return: and so, having said good-bye a
          hundred times, till I was fairly overcome with her great sweetness
          and her sorrow, I tore myself away from her and got down-stairs to
          the <hi rend="i">calèche</hi> which was in waiting. How thankful I was when it was
          all over, and I was driven away and out of sight. Would that I
          could have felt that it was out of mind also!  Pray heaven that it
          is so now, and that she is married happily among her own people,
          and has forgotten me!
          And now began a long and tedious journey with which I should hardly
          trouble the reader if I could. He is safe, however, for the simple
          reason that I was blindfolded during the greater part of the time.
          A bandage was put upon my eyes every morning, and was only removed
          at night when I reached the inn at which we were to pass the night.
          We travelled slowly, although the roads were good. We drove but
          one horse, which took us our day’s journey from morning till
          evening, about six hours, exclusive of two hours’ rest in the
          middle of the day. I do not suppose we made above thirty or
          thirty-five miles on an average. Each day we had a fresh horse.

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n84" n="84"/>

          As I have said already, I could see nothing of the country. I only
          know that it was level, and that several times we had to cross
          large rivers in ferry-boats. The inns were clean and comfortable.
          In one or two of the larger towns they were quite sumptuous, and
          the food was good and well cooked. The same wonderful health and
          grace and beauty prevailed everywhere.</p>
        <p>I found myself an object of great interest; so much so, that the
          driver told me he had to keep our route secret, and at times to go
          to places that were not directly on our road, in order to avoid the
          press that would otherwise have awaited us. Every evening I had a
          reception, and grew heartily tired of having to say the same things
          over and over again in answer to the same questions, but it was
          impossible to be angry with people whose manners were so
          delightful. They never once asked after my health, or even whether
          I was fatigued with my journey; but their first question was almost
          invariably an inquiry after my temper, the <hi rend="i">naïveté</hi> of which
          astonished me till I became used to it. One day, being tired and
          cold, and weary of saying the same thing over and over again, I
          turned a little brusquely on my questioner and said that I was
          exceedingly cross, and that I could hardly feel in a worse humour
          with myself and every one else than at that moment. To my
          surprise, I was met with the kindest expressions of condolence, and
          heard it buzzed about the room that I was in an ill 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n85" n="85"/>

          temper; whereon
          people began to give me nice things to smell and to eat, which
          really did seem to have some temper-mending quality about them, for
          I soon felt pleased and was at once congratulated upon being
          better. The next morning two or three people sent their servants
          to the hotel with sweetmeats, and inquiries whether I had quite
          recovered from my ill humour. On receiving the good things I felt
          in half a mind to be ill-tempered every evening; but I disliked the
          condolences and the inquiries, and found it most comfortable to
          keep my natural temper, which is smooth enough generally.</p>
        <p>Among those who came to visit me were some who had received a
          liberal education at the Colleges of Unreason, and taken the
          highest degrees in hypothetics, which are their principal study.
          These gentlemen had now settled down to various employments in the
          country, as straighteners, managers and cashiers of the Musical
          Banks, priests of religion, or what not, and carrying their
          education with them they diffused a leaven of culture throughout
          the country. I naturally questioned them about many of the things
          which had puzzled me since my arrival. I inquired what was the
          object and meaning of the statues which I had seen upon the plateau
          of the pass. I was told that they dated from a very remote period,
          and that there were several other such groups in the country, but
          none so remarkable as the one which I had seen. They had a
          religious 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n86" n="86"/>

          origin, having been designed to propitiate the gods of
          deformity and disease. In former times it had been the custom to
          make expeditions over the ranges, and capture the ugliest of
          Chowbok’s ancestors whom they could find, in order to sacrifice
          them in the presence of these deities, and thus avert ugliness and
          disease from the Erewhonians themselves. It had been whispered
          (but my informant assured me untruly) that centuries ago they had
          even offered up some of their own people who were ugly or out of
          health, in order to make examples of them; these detestable
          customs, however, had been long discontinued; neither was there any
          present observance of the statues.</p>
        <p>I had the curiosity to inquire what would be done to any of
          Chowbok’s tribe if they crossed over into Erewhon. I was told that
          nobody knew, inasmuch as such a thing had not happened for ages.
          They would be too ugly to be allowed to go at large, but not so
          much so as to be criminally liable. Their offence in having come
          would be a moral one; but they would be beyond the straightener’s
          art. Possibly they would be consigned to the Hospital for
          Incurable Bores, and made to work at being bored for so many hours
          a day by the Erewhonian inhabitants of the hospital, who are
          extremely impatient of one another’s boredom, but would soon die if
          they had no one whom they might bore—in fact, that they would be
          kept as professional borees. When I heard this, it <choice><orig>oc-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n87" n="87"/>

            curred</orig><reg>occurred</reg></choice> to me
          that some rumours of its substance might perhaps have become
          current among Chowbok’s people; for the agony of his fear had been
          too great to have been inspired by the mere dread of being burnt
          alive before the statues.</p>
        <p>I also questioned them about the museum of old machines, and the
          cause of the apparent retrogression in all arts, sciences, and
          inventions. I learnt that about four hundred years previously, the
          state of mechanical knowledge was far beyond our own, and was
          advancing with prodigious rapidity, until one of the most learned
          professors of hypothetics wrote an extraordinary book (from which I
          propose to give extracts later on), proving that the machines were
          ultimately destined to supplant the race of man, and to become
          instinct with a vitality as different from, and superior to, that
          of animals, as animal to vegetable life. So convincing was his
          reasoning, or unreasoning, to this effect, that he carried the
          country with him; and they made a clean sweep of all machinery that
          had not been in use for more than two hundred and seventy-one years
          (which period was arrived at after a series of compromises), and
          strictly forbade all further improvements and inventions under pain
          of being considered in the eye of the law to be labouring under
          typhus fever, which they regard as one of the worst of all crimes.</p>
        <p>This is the only case in which they have confounded mental and
          physical diseases, and they do it even here as by an avowed legal
          fiction. I <choice><orig>be-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n88" n="88"/>

            came</orig><reg>became</reg></choice> uneasy when I remembered about my watch; but
          they comforted me with the assurance that transgression in this
          matter was now so unheard of, that the law could afford to be
          lenient towards an utter stranger, especially towards one who had
          such a good character (they meant physique), and such beautiful
          light hair. Moreover the watch was a real curiosity, and would be
          a welcome addition to the metropolitan collection; so they did not
          think I need let it trouble me seriously.</p>
        <p>I will write, however, more fully upon this subject when I deal
          with the Colleges of Unreason, and the Book of the Machines.</p>
        <p>In about a month from the time of our starting I was told that our
          journey was nearly over. The bandage was now dispensed with, for
          it seemed impossible that I should ever be able to find my way back
          without being captured. Then we rolled merrily along through the
          streets of a handsome town, and got on to a long, broad, and level
          road, with poplar trees on either side. The road was raised
          slightly above the surrounding country, and had formerly been a
          railway; the fields on either side were in the highest conceivable
          cultivation, but the harvest and also the vintage had been already
          gathered. The weather had got cooler more rapidly than could be
          quite accounted for by the progress of the season; so I rather
          thought that we must have been making away from the sun, and were
          some degrees farther from the equator than when we started. Even
          here the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n89" n="89"/>

          vegetation showed that the climate was a hot one, yet
          there was no lack of vigour among the people; on the contrary, they
          were a very hardy race, and capable of great endurance. For the
          hundredth time I thought that, take them all round, I had never
          seen their equals in respect of physique, and they looked as good-
          natured as they were robust. The flowers were for the most part
          over, but their absence was in some measure compensated for by a
          profusion of delicious fruit, closely resembling the figs, peaches,
          and pears of Italy and France. I saw no wild animals, but birds
          were plentiful and much as in Europe, but not tame as they had been
          on the other side the ranges. They were shot at with the cross-bow
          and with arrows, gunpowder being unknown, or at any rate not in
          use.</p>
        <p>We were now nearing the metropolis and I could see great towers and
          fortifications, and lofty buildings that looked like palaces. I
          began to be nervous as to my reception; but I had got on very well
          so far, and resolved to continue upon the same plan as hitherto—
          namely, to behave just as though I were in England until I saw that
          I was making a blunder, and then to say nothing till I could gather
          how the land lay. We drew nearer and nearer. The news of my
          approach had got abroad, and there was a great crowd collected on
          either side the road, who greeted me with marks of most respectful
          curiosity, keeping me bowing constantly in acknowledgement from
          side to side.</p>
        <p>When we were about a mile off, we were met 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n90" n="90"/>

          by the Mayor and several
          Councillors, among whom was a venerable old man, who was introduced
          to me by the Mayor (for so I suppose I should call him) as the
          gentleman who had invited me to his house. I bowed deeply and told
          him how grateful I felt to him, and how gladly I would accept his
          hospitality. He forbade me to say more, and pointing to his
          carriage, which was close at hand, he motioned me to a seat
          therein. I again bowed profoundly to the Mayor and Councillors,
          and drove off with my entertainer, whose name was Senoj Nosnibor.
          After about half a mile the carriage turned off the main road, and
          we drove under the walls of the town till we reached a <hi rend="i">palazzo</hi> on a
          slight eminence, and just on the outskirts of the city. This was
          Senoj Nosnibor’s house, and nothing can be imagined finer. It was
          situated near the magnificent and venerable ruins of the old
          railway station, which formed an imposing feature from the gardens
          of the house. The grounds, some ten or a dozen acres in extent,
          were laid out in terraced gardens, one above the other, with
          flights of broad steps ascending and descending the declivity of
          the garden. On these steps there were statues of most exquisite
          workmanship. Besides the statues there were vases filled with
          various shrubs that were new to me; and on either side the flights
          of steps there were rows of old cypresses and cedars, with grassy
          alleys between them. Then came choice vineyards and orchards of
          fruit-trees in full bearing.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n91" n="91"/>
        <p>The house itself was approached by a court-yard, and round it was a
          corridor on to which rooms opened, as at Pompeii. In the middle of
          the court there was a bath and a fountain. Having passed the court
          we came to the main body of the house, which was two stories in
          height. The rooms were large and lofty; perhaps at first they
          looked rather bare of furniture, but in hot climates people
          generally keep their rooms more bare than they do in colder ones.
          I missed also the sight of a grand piano or some similar
          instrument, there being no means of producing music in any of the
          rooms save the larger drawing-room, where there were half a dozen
          large bronze gongs, which the ladies used occasionally to beat
          about at random. It was not pleasant to hear them, but I have
          heard quite as unpleasant music both before and since.</p>
        <p>Mr. Nosnibor took me through several spacious rooms 
          till we reached	a boudoir where were his wife and daughters, of whom I had heard
          from the interpreter. Mrs. Nosnibor was about forty years old, and
          still handsome, but she had grown very stout: her daughters were
          in the prime of youth and exquisitely beautiful. I gave the
          preference almost at once to the younger, whose name was Arowhena;
          for the elder sister was haughty, while the younger had a very
          winning manner. Mrs. Nosnibor received me with the perfection of
          courtesy, so that I must have indeed been shy and nervous if I had
          not at once felt welcome. Scarcely was the ceremony of my
          introduction well <choice><orig>com-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n92" n="92"/>

            pleted</orig><reg>completed</reg></choice> before a servant announced that dinner
          was ready in the next room. I was exceedingly hungry, and the
          dinner was beyond all praise. Can the reader wonder that I began
          to consider myself in excellent quarters? “That man embezzle
          money?” thought I to myself; “impossible.”</p>
        <p>But I noticed that my host was uneasy during the whole meal, and
          that he ate nothing but a little bread and milk; towards the end of
          dinner there came a tall lean man with a black beard, to whom Mr.
          Nosnibor and the whole family paid great attention: he was the
          family straightener. With this gentleman Mr. Nosnibor retired into
          another room, from which there presently proceeded a sound of
          weeping and wailing. I could hardly believe my ears, but in a few
          minutes I got to know for a certainty that they came from Mr.
          Nosnibor himself.</p>
        <p>“Poor papa,” said Arowhena, as she helped herself composedly to the
          salt, “how terribly he has suffered.”</p>
        <p>“Yes,” answered her mother; “but I think he is quite out of danger
          now.”</p>
        <p>Then they went on to explain to me the circumstances of the case,
          and the treatment which the straightener had prescribed, and how
          successful he had been—all which I will reserve for another
          chapter, and put rather in the form of a general summary of the
          opinions current upon these subjects than in the exact words in
          which the facts were delivered to me; the reader, however, is

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n93" n="93"/>

          earnestly requested to believe that both in this next chapter and
          in those that follow it I have endeavoured to adhere most
          conscientiously to the strictest accuracy, and that I have never
          willingly misrepresented, though I may have sometimes failed to
          understand all the bearings of an opinion or custom.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c10" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n94" n="94"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter X</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Current Opinions</hi>
        </head>
        <p>This is what I gathered. That in that country if a man falls into
          ill health, or catches any disorder, or fails bodily in any way
          before he is seventy years old, he is tried before a jury of his
          countrymen, and if convicted is held up to public scorn and
          sentenced more or less severely as the case may be. There are
          subdivisions of illnesses into crimes and misdemeanours as with
          offences amongst ourselves—a man being punished very heavily for
          serious illness, while failure of eyes or hearing in one over
          sixty-five, who has had good health hitherto, is dealt with by fine
          only, or imprisonment in default of payment. But if a man forges a
          cheque, or sets his house on fire, or robs with violence from the
          person, or does any other such things as are criminal in our own
          country, he is either taken to a hospital and most carefully tended
          at the public expense, or if he is in good circumstances, he lets
          it be known to all his friends that he is suffering from a severe
          fit of immorality, just as we do when we are ill, and they come and
          visit him with great solicitude, and inquire with interest how it
          all came about, what symptoms first showed themselves, and so
          forth,—questions 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n95" n="95"/>

          which he will answer with perfect unreserve; for
          bad conduct, though considered no less deplorable than illness with
          ourselves, and as unquestionably indicating something seriously
          wrong with the individual who misbehaves, is nevertheless held to
          be the result of either pre-natal or post-natal misfortune.</p>
        <p>The strange part of the story, however, is that though 
          they ascribe moral defects to the effect of misfortune either in character or
          surroundings, they will not listen to the plea of misfortune in
          cases that in England meet with sympathy and commiseration only.
          Ill luck of any kind, or even ill treatment at the hands of others,
          is considered an offence against society, inasmuch as it makes
          people uncomfortable to hear of it. Loss of fortune, therefore, or
          loss of some dear friend on whom another was much dependent, is
          punished hardly less severely than physical delinquency.</p>
        <p>Foreign, indeed, as such ideas are to our own, traces of somewhat
          similar opinions can be found even in nineteenth-century England.
          If a person has an abscess, the medical man will say that it
          contains “peccant” matter, and people say that they have a “bad”
          arm or finger, or that they are very “bad” all over, when they only
          mean “diseased.” Among foreign nations Erewhonian opinions may be
          still more clearly noted. The Mahommedans, for example, to this
          day, send their female prisoners to hospitals, and the New Zealand
          Maories visit any misfortune with forcible 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n96" n="96"/>

          entry into the house of
          the offender, and the breaking up and burning of all his goods.
          The Italians, again, use the same word for “disgrace” and
          “misfortune.” I once heard an Italian lady speak of a young friend
          whom she described as endowed with every virtue under heaven, “ma,”
          she exclaimed, “povero disgraziato, ha ammazzato suo zio.” (”Poor
          unfortunate fellow, he has murdered his uncle.”)</p>
        <p>On mentioning this, which I heard when taken to Italy as a boy by
          my father, the person to whom I told it showed no surprise. He
          said that he had been driven for two or three years in a certain
          city by a young Sicilian cabdriver of prepossessing manners and
          appearance, but then lost sight of him. On asking what had become
          of him, he was told that he was in prison for having shot at his
          father with intent to kill him—happily without serious result.
          Some years later my informant again found himself warmly accosted
          by the prepossessing young cabdriver. “Ah, caro signore,” he
          exclaimed, “sono cinque anni che non lo vedo—tre anni di militare,
          e due anni di disgrazia,” &amp;c. (”My dear sir, it is five years
          since I saw you—three years of military service, and two of
          misfortune”)—during which last the poor fellow had been in prison.
          Of moral sense he showed not so much as a trace. He and his father
          were now on excellent terms, and were likely to remain so unless
          either of them should again have the misfortune mortally to offend
          the other.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n97" n="97"/>
        <p>In the following chapter I will give a few examples of the way in
          which what we should call misfortune, hardship, or disease are
          dealt with by the Erewhonians, but for the moment will return to
          their treatment of cases that with us are criminal. As I have
          already said, these, though not judicially punishable, are
          recognised as requiring correction. Accordingly, there exists a
          class of men trained in soul-craft, whom they call straighteners,
          as nearly as I can translate a word which literally means “one who
          bends back the crooked.” These men practise much as medical men in
          England, and receive a quasi-surreptitious fee on every visit.
          They are treated with the same unreserve, and obeyed as readily, as
          our own doctors—that is to say, on the whole sufficiently—because
          people know that it is their interest to get well as soon as they
          can, and that they will not be scouted as they would be if their
          bodies were out of order, even though they may have to undergo a
          very painful course of treatment.</p>
        <p>When I say that they will not be scouted, I do not mean that an
          Erewhonian will suffer no social inconvenience in consequence, we
          will say, of having committed fraud. Friends will fall away from
          him because of his being less pleasant company, just as we
          ourselves are disinclined to make companions of those who are
          either poor or poorly. No one with any sense of self-respect will
          place himself on an equality in the matter of affection with those
          who are less lucky than himself in birth, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n98" n="98"/>

          health, money, good
          looks, capacity, or anything else. Indeed, that dislike and even
          disgust should be felt by the fortunate for the unfortunate, or at
          any rate for those who have been discovered to have met with any of
          the more serious and less familiar misfortunes, is not only
          natural, but desirable for any society, whether of man or brute.</p>
        <p>The fact, therefore, that the Erewhonians attach none of that guilt
          to crime which they do to physical ailments, does not prevent the
          more selfish among them from neglecting a friend who has robbed a
          bank, for instance, till he has fully recovered; but it does
          prevent them from even thinking of treating criminals with that
          contemptuous tone which would seem to say, “I, if I were you,
          should be a better man than you are,” a tone which is held quite
          reasonable in regard to physical ailment. Hence, though they
          conceal ill health by every cunning and hypocrisy and artifice
          which they can devise, they are quite open about the most flagrant
          mental diseases, should they happen to exist, which 
          to do the people justice is not often. Indeed, there are some who are, so to
          speak, spiritual valetudinarians, and who make themselves
          exceedingly ridiculous by their nervous supposition that they are
          wicked, while they are very tolerable people all the time. This
          however is exceptional; and on the whole they use much the same
          reserve or unreserve about the state of their moral welfare as we
          do about our health.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n99" n="99"/>
        <p>Hence all the ordinary greetings among ourselves, such as, How do
          you do? and the like, are considered signs of gross ill-breeding;
          nor do the politer classes tolerate even such a common
          complimentary remark as telling a man that he is looking well.
          They salute each other with, “I hope you are good this morning;” or
          “I hope you have recovered from the snappishness from which you
          were suffering when I last saw you;” and if the person saluted has
          not been good, or is still snappish, he says so at once and is
          condoled with accordingly. Indeed, the straighteners have gone so
          far as to give names from the hypothetical language (as taught at
          the Colleges of Unreason), to all known forms of mental
          indisposition, and to classify them according to a system of their
          own, which, though I could not understand it, seemed to work well
          in practice; for they are always able to tell a man what is the
          matter with him as soon as they have heard his story, and their
          familiarity with the long names assures him that they thoroughly
          understand his case.</p>
        <p>The reader will have no difficulty in believing that the laws
          regarding ill health were frequently evaded by the help of
          recognised fictions, which every one understood, but 
          which it would be considered gross ill-breeding to even seem to understand. Thus,
          a day or two after my arrival at the Nosnibors’, one of the many
          ladies who called on me made excuses for her husband’s only sending
          his card, on the ground that when going through 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n100" n="100"/>

          the public market-
          place that morning he had stolen a pair of socks. I had already
          been warned that I should never show surprise, so I merely
          expressed my sympathy, and said that though I had only been in the
          capital so short a time, I had already had a very narrow escape
          from stealing a clothes-brush, and that though I had resisted
          temptation so far, I was sadly afraid that if I saw any object of
          special interest that was neither too hot nor too heavy, I should
          have to put myself in the straightener’s hands.</p>
        <p>Mrs. Nosnibor, who had been keeping an ear on all that I had been
          saying, praised me when the lady had gone. Nothing, she said,
          could have been more polite according to Erewhonian etiquette. She
          then explained that to have stolen a pair of socks, or “to have the
          socks” (in more colloquial language), was a recognised way of
          saying that the person in question was slightly indisposed.</p>
        <p>In spite of all this they have a keen sense of the enjoyment
          consequent upon what they call being “well.” They admire mental
          health and love it in other people, and take all the pains they can
          (consistently with their other duties) to secure it for themselves.
          They have an extreme dislike to marrying into what they consider
          unhealthy families. They send for the straightener at once
          whenever they have been guilty of anything seriously flagitious—
          often even if they think that they are on the point of committing
          it; and though his remedies are sometimes exceedingly painful,
          involving close <choice><orig>confine-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n101" n="101"/>

            ment</orig><reg>confinement</reg></choice> for weeks, and in some cases the most
          cruel physical tortures, I never heard of a reasonable Erewhonian
          refusing to do what his straightener told him, any more than of a
          reasonable Englishman refusing to undergo even the most frightful
          operation, if his doctors told him it was necessary.</p>
        <p>We in England never shrink from telling our doctor what is the
          matter with us merely through the fear that he will hurt us. We
          let him do his worst upon us, and stand it without a murmur,
          because we are not scouted for being ill, and because we know that
          the doctor is doing his best to cure us, and that he can judge of
          our case better than we can; but we should conceal all illness if
          we were treated as the Erewhonians are when they have anything the
          matter with them; we should do the same as with moral and
          intellectual diseases,—we should feign health with the most
          consummate art, till we were found out, and should hate a single
          flogging given in the way of mere punishment more than the
          amputation of a limb, if it were kindly and courteously performed
          from a wish to help us out of our difficulty, and with the full
          consciousness on the part of the doctor that it was only by an
          accident of constitution that he was not in the like plight
          himself. So the Erewhonians take a flogging once a week, and a
          diet of bread and water for two or three months together, whenever
          their straightener recommends it.</p>
        <p>I do not suppose that even my host, on having swindled a confiding
          widow out of the whole of her 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n102" n="102"/>

          property, was put to more actual suffering than a man will readily 
          undergo at the hands of an
          English doctor. And yet he must have had a very bad time of it.
          The sounds I heard were sufficient to show that his pain was
          exquisite, but he never shrank from undergoing it. He was quite
          sure that it did him good; and I think he was right. I cannot
          believe that that man will ever embezzle money again. He may—but
          it will be a long time before he does so.</p>
        <p>During my confinement in prison, and on my journey, I had already
          discovered a great deal of the above; but it still seemed
          surpassingly strange, and I was in constant fear of committing some
          piece of rudeness, through my inability to look at things from the
          same stand-point as my neighbours; but after a few weeks’ stay with
          the Nosnibors, I got to understand things better, especially on
          having heard all about my host’s illness, of which he told me fully
          and repeatedly.</p>
        <p>It seemed that he had been on the Stock Exchange of the city for
          many years and had amassed enormous wealth, without exceeding the
          limits of what was generally considered justifiable, or at any
          rate, permissible dealing; but at length on several occasions he
          had become aware of a desire to make money by fraudulent
          representations, and had actually dealt with two or three sums in a
          way which had made him rather uncomfortable. He had unfortunately
          made light of it and pooh-poohed the ailment, until circumstances
          eventually 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n103" n="103"/>

          presented themselves which enabled him to cheat upon a
          very considerable scale;—he told me what they were, and they were
          about as bad as anything could be, but I need not detail them;—he
          seized the opportunity, and became aware, when it was too late,
          that he must be seriously out of order. He had neglected himself
          too long.</p>
        <p>He drove home at once, broke the news to his wife and daughters as
          gently as he could, and sent off for one of the most celebrated
          straighteners of the kingdom to a consultation with the family
          practitioner, for the case was plainly serious. On the arrival of
          the straightener he told his story, and expressed his fear that his
          morals must be permanently impaired.</p>
        <p>The eminent man reassured him with a few cheering words, and then
          proceeded to make a more careful diagnosis of the case. He
          inquired concerning Mr. Nosnibor’s parents—had their moral health
          been good? He was answered that there had not been anything
          seriously amiss with them, but that his maternal grandfather, whom
          he was supposed to resemble somewhat in person, had been a
          consummate scoundrel and had ended his days in a hospital,—while a
          brother of his father’s, after having led a most flagitious life
          for many years, had been at last cured by a philosopher of a new
          school, which as far as I could understand it bore much the same
          relation to the old as homoeopathy to allopathy. The straightener
          shook his head at this, and laughingly replied that the cure must
          have 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n104" n="104"/>

          been due to nature. After a few more questions he wrote a
          prescription and departed.</p>
        <p>I saw the prescription. It ordered a fine to the State of double
          the money embezzled; no food but bread and milk for six months, and
          a severe flogging once a month for twelve. I was surprised to see
          that no part of the fine was to be paid to the poor woman whose
          money had been embezzled, but on inquiry I learned that she would
          have been prosecuted in the Misplaced Confidence Court, if she had
          not escaped its clutches by dying shortly after she had discovered
          her loss.</p>
        <p>As for Mr. Nosnibor, he had received his eleventh flogging on the
          day of my arrival. I saw him later on the same afternoon, and he
          was still twinged; but there had been no escape from following out
          the straightener’s prescription, for the so-called sanitary laws of
          Erewhon are very rigorous, and unless the straightener was
          satisfied that his orders had been obeyed, the patient would have
          been taken to a hospital (as the poor are), and would have been
          much worse off. Such at least is the law, but it is never
          necessary to enforce it.</p>
        <p>On a subsequent occasion I was present at an interview between Mr.
          Nosnibor and the family straightener, who was considered competent
          to watch the completion of the cure. I was struck with the
          delicacy with which he avoided even the remotest semblance of
          inquiry after the physical well-being of his patient, though there
          was a certain yellowness about my host’s eyes which argued a

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n105" n="105"/>

          bilious habit of body. To have taken notice of this would have
          been a gross breach of professional etiquette. I was told,
          however, that a straightener sometimes thinks it right to glance at
          the possibility of some slight physical disorder if he finds it
          important in order to assist him in his diagnosis; but the answers
          which he gets are generally untrue or evasive, and he forms his own
          conclusions upon the matter as well as he can. Sensible men have
          been known to say that the straightener should in strict confidence
          be told of every physical ailment that is likely to bear upon the
          case; but people are naturally shy of doing this, for they do not
          like lowering themselves in the opinion of the straightener, and
          his ignorance of medical science is supreme. I heard of one lady,
          indeed, who had the hardihood to confess that a furious outbreak of
          ill-humour and extravagant fancies for which she was seeking advice
          was possibly the result of indisposition. “You should resist
          that,” said the straightener, in a kind, but grave voice; “we can
          do nothing for the bodies of our patients; such matters are beyond
          our province, and I desire that I may hear no further particulars.”
          The lady burst into tears, and promised faithfully that she would
          never be unwell again.</p>
        <p>But to return to Mr. Nosnibor. As the afternoon wore on many
          carriages drove up with callers to inquire how he had stood his
          flogging. It had been very severe, but the kind inquiries upon
          every side gave him great pleasure, and he assured me 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n106" n="106"/>

          that he felt
          almost tempted to do wrong again by the solicitude with which his
          friends had treated him during his recovery: in this I need hardly
          say that he was not serious.</p>
        <p>During the remainder of my stay in the country Mr. Nosnibor was
          constantly attentive to his business, and largely increased his
          already great possessions; but I never heard a whisper to the
          effect of his having been indisposed a second time, or made money
          by other than the most strictly honourable means. I did hear
          afterwards in confidence that there had been reason to believe that
          his health had been not a little affected by the straightener’s
          treatment, but his friends did not choose to be over-curious upon
          the subject, and on his return to his affairs it was by common
          consent passed over as hardly criminal in one who was otherwise so
          much afflicted. For they regard bodily ailments as the more venial
          in proportion as they have been produced by causes independent of
          the constitution. Thus if a person ruin his health by excessive
          indulgence at the table or by drinking, they count it to be almost
          a part of the mental disease which brought it about, and so it goes
          for little, but they have no mercy on such illnesses as fevers or
          catarrhs or lung diseases, which to us appear to be beyond the
          control of the individual. They are only more lenient towards the
          diseases of the young—such as measles, which they think to be like
          sowing one’s wild oats—and look over them as pardonable
          indiscretions if they have not been too 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n107" n="107"/>

          serious, and if they are
          atoned for by complete subsequent recovery.</p>
        <p>It is hardly necessary to say that the office of straightener is
          one which requires long and special training. It stands to reason
          that he who would cure a moral ailment must be practically
          acquainted with it in all its bearings. The student for the
          profession of straightener is required to set apart certain seasons
          for the practice of each vice in turn, as a religious duty. These
          seasons are called “fasts,” and are continued by the student until
          he finds that he really can subdue all the more usual vices in his
          own person, and hence can advise his patients from the results of
          his own experience.</p>
        <p>Those who intend to be specialists, rather than general
          practitioners, devote themselves more particularly to the branch in
          which their practice will mainly lie. Some students have been
          obliged to continue their exercises during their whole lives, and
          some devoted men have actually died as martyrs to the drink, or
          gluttony, or whatever branch of vice they may have chosen for their
          especial study. The greater number, however, take no harm by the
          excursions into the various departments of vice which it is
          incumbent upon them to study.</p>
        <p>For the Erewhonians hold that unalloyed virtue is not a thing to be
          immoderately indulged in. I was shown more than one case in which
          the real or supposed virtues of parents were visited upon the
          children to the third and fourth generation. 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n108" n="108"/>

          The straighteners say
          that the most that can be truly said for virtue is that there is a
          considerable balance in its favour, and that it is on the whole a
          good deal better to be on its side than against it; but they urge
          that there is much pseudo-virtue going about, which is apt to let
          people in very badly before they find it out. Those men, they say,
          are best who are not remarkable either for vice or virtue. I told
          them about Hogarth’s idle and industrious apprentices, but they did
          not seem to think that the industrious apprentice was a very nice
          person.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c11" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n109" n="109"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XI</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Some Erewhonian Trials</hi>
        </head>
        <p>In Erewhon as in other countries there are some courts of justice
          that deal with special subjects. Misfortune generally, as I have
          above explained, is considered more or less criminal, but it admits
          of classification, and a court is assigned to each of the main
          heads under which it can be supposed to fall. Not very long after
          I had reached the capital I strolled into the Personal Bereavement
          Court, and was much both interested and pained by listening to the
          trial of a man who was accused of having just lost a wife to whom
          he had been tenderly attached, and who had left him with three
          little children, of whom the eldest was only three years old.</p>
        <p>The defence which the prisoner’s counsel endeavoured to establish
          was, that the prisoner had never really loved his wife; but it
          broke down completely, for the public prosecutor called witness
          after witness who deposed to the fact that the couple had been
          devoted to one another, and the prisoner repeatedly wept as
          incidents were put in evidence that reminded him of the irreparable
          nature of the loss he had sustained. The jury returned a verdict
          of guilty after very little <choice><orig>deli-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n110" n="110"/>

            beration</orig><reg>deliberation</reg></choice>, but recommended the
          prisoner to mercy on the ground that he had but recently insured
          his wife’s life for a considerable sum, and might be deemed lucky
          inasmuch as he had received the money without demur from the
          insurance company, though he had only paid two premiums.</p>
        <p>I have just said that the jury found the prisoner guilty. 
          When the judge passed sentence, I was struck with the way in which the
          prisoner’s counsel was rebuked for having referred to a work in
          which the guilt of such misfortunes as the prisoner’s was
          extenuated to a degree that roused the indignation of the court.</p>
        <p>“We shall have,” said the judge, “these crude and subversionary
          books from time to time until it is recognised as an axiom of
          morality that luck is the only fit object of human veneration. How
          far a man has any right to be more lucky and hence more venerable
          than his neighbours, is a point that always has been, and always
          will be, settled proximately by a kind of higgling and haggling of
          the market, and ultimately by brute force; but however this may be,
          it stands to reason that no man should be allowed to be unlucky to
          more than a very moderate extent.”</p>
        <p>Then, turning to the prisoner, the judge continued:- “You have
          suffered a great loss. Nature attaches a severe penalty to such
          offences, and human law must emphasise the decrees of nature. But
          for the recommendation of the jury I should have given you six
          months’ hard labour. 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n111" n="111"/>

          I will, however, commute your sentence to one
          of three months, with the option of a fine of twenty-five per cent.
          of the money you have received from the insurance company.”</p>
        <p>The prisoner thanked the judge, and said that as he had no one to
          look after his children if he was sent to prison, he would embrace
          the option mercifully permitted him by his lordship, and pay the
          sum he had named. He was then removed from the dock.</p>
        <p>The next case was that of a youth barely arrived at man’s estate,
          who was charged with having been swindled out of large property
          during his minority by his guardian, who was also one of his
          nearest relations. His father had been long dead, and it was for
          this reason that his offence came on for trial in the Personal
          Bereavement Court. The lad, who was undefended, pleaded that he
          was young, inexperienced, greatly in awe of his guardian, and
          without independent professional advice. “Young man,” said the
          judge sternly, “do not talk nonsense. People have no right to be
          young, inexperienced, greatly in awe of their guardians, and
          without independent professional advice. If by such indiscretions
          they outrage the moral sense of their friends, they must expect to
          suffer accordingly.” He then ordered the prisoner to apologise to
          his guardian, and to receive twelve strokes with a cat-of-nine-
          tails.</p>
        <p>But I shall perhaps best convey to the reader an idea of the entire
          perversion of thought which

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n112" n="112"/>

          exists among this extraordinary people,
          by describing the public trial of a man who was accused of
          pulmonary consumption—an offence which was punished with death
          until quite recently. It did not occur till I had been some months
          in the country, and I am deviating from chronological order in
          giving it here; but I had perhaps better do so in order that I may
          exhaust this subject before proceeding to others. Moreover I
          should never come to an end were I to keep to a strictly narrative
          form, and detail the infinite absurdities with which I daily came
          in contact.</p>
        <p>The prisoner was placed in the dock, and the jury were sworn much
          as in Europe; almost all our own modes of procedure were
          reproduced, even to the requiring the prisoner to plead guilty or
          not guilty. He pleaded not guilty, and the case proceeded. The
          evidence for the prosecution was very strong; but I must do the
          court the justice to observe that the trial was absolutely
          impartial. Counsel for the prisoner was allowed to urge everything
          that could be said in his defence: the line taken was that the
          prisoner was simulating consumption in order to defraud an
          insurance company, from which he was about to buy an annuity, and
          that he hoped thus to obtain it on more advantageous terms. If
          this could have been shown to be the case he would have escaped a
          criminal prosecution, and been sent to a hospital as for a moral
          ailment. The view, however, was one which could not be reasonably
          sustained, in spite of all 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n113" n="113"/>

          the ingenuity and eloquence of one of
          the most celebrated advocates of the country. The case was only
          too clear, for the prisoner was almost at the point of death, and
          it was astonishing that he had not been tried and convicted long
          previously. His coughing was incessant during the whole trial, and
          it was all that the two jailors in charge of him could do to keep
          him on his legs until it was over.</p>
        <p>The summing up of the judge was admirable. He dwelt upon every
          point that could be construed in favour of the prisoner, but as he
          proceeded it became clear that the evidence was too convincing to
          admit of doubt, and there was but one opinion in the court as to
          the impending verdict when the jury retired from the box. They
          were absent for about ten minutes, and on their return the foreman
          pronounced the prisoner guilty. There was a faint murmur of
          applause, but it was instantly repressed. The judge then proceeded
          to pronounce sentence in words which I can never forget, and which
          I copied out into a note-book next day from the report that was
          published in the leading newspaper. I must condense it somewhat,
          and nothing which I could say would give more than a faint idea of
          the solemn, not to say majestic, severity with which it was
          delivered. The sentence was as follows:-</p>
        <p>“Prisoner at the bar, you have been accused of the great crime of
          labouring under pulmonary consumption, and after an impartial trial
          before a jury of your countrymen, you have been found guilty.
          Against the justice of the verdict I can say 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n114" n="114"/>

          nothing: the evidence
          against you was conclusive, and it only remains for me to pass such
          a sentence upon you, as shall satisfy the ends of the law. That
          sentence must be a very severe one. It pains me much to see one
          who is yet so young, and whose prospects in life were otherwise so
          excellent, brought to this distressing condition by a constitution
          which I can only regard as radically vicious; but yours is no case
          for compassion: this is not your first offence: you have led a
          career of crime, and have only profited by the leniency shown you
          upon past occasions, to offend yet more seriously against the laws
          and institutions of your country. You were convicted of aggravated
          bronchitis last year: and I find that though you are now only
          twenty-three years old, you have been imprisoned on no less than
          fourteen occasions for illnesses of a more or less hateful
          character; in fact, it is not too much to say that you have spent
          the greater part of your life in a jail.</p>
        <p>“It is all very well for you to say that you came of 
          unhealthy parents, and had a severe accident in your childhood which
          permanently undermined your constitution; excuses such as these are
          the ordinary refuge of the criminal; but they cannot for one moment
          be listened to by the ear of justice. I am not here to enter upon
          curious metaphysical questions as to the origin of this or that—
          questions to which there would be no end were their introduction
          once tolerated, and which would result in throwing the only guilt
          on the tissues of the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n115" n="115"/>

          primordial cell, or on the elementary gases.
          There is no question of how you came to be wicked, but only this—
          namely, are you wicked or not? This has been decided in the
          affirmative, neither can I hesitate for a single moment to say that
          it has been decided justly. You are a bad and dangerous person,
          and stand branded in the eyes of your fellow-countrymen with one of
          the most heinous known offences.</p>
        <p>“It is not my business to justify the law: the law may in some
          cases have its inevitable hardships, and I may feel regret at times
          that I have not the option of passing a less severe sentence than I
          am compelled to do. But yours is no such case; on the contrary,
          had not the capital punishment for consumption been abolished, I
          should certainly inflict it now.</p>
        <p>“It is intolerable that an example of such terrible enormity should
          be allowed to go at large unpunished. Your presence in the society
          of respectable people would lead the less able-bodied to think more
          lightly of all forms of illness; neither can it be permitted that
          you should have the chance of corrupting unborn beings who might
          hereafter pester you. The unborn must not be allowed to come 
          near you: and this not so much for their protection (for they are our
          natural enemies), as for our own; for since they will not be
          utterly gainsaid, it must be seen to that they shall be quartered
          upon those who are least likely to corrupt them.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n116" n="116"/>
        <p>“But independently of this consideration, and independently of the
          physical guilt which attaches itself to a crime so great as yours,
          there is yet another reason why we should be unable to show you
          mercy, even if we were inclined to do so. I refer to the existence
          of a class of men who lie hidden among us, and who are called
          physicians. Were the severity of the law or the current feeling of
          the country to be relaxed never so slightly, these abandoned
          persons, who are now compelled to practise secretly and who can be
          consulted only at the greatest risk, would become frequent visitors
          in every household; their organisation and their intimate
          acquaintance with all family secrets would give them a power, both
          social and political, which nothing could resist. The head of the
          household would become subordinate to the family doctor, who would
          interfere between man and wife, between master and servant, until
          the doctors should be the only depositaries of power in the nation,
          and have all that we hold precious at their mercy. A time of
          universal dephysicalisation would ensue; medicine-vendors of all
          kinds would abound in our streets and advertise in all our
          newspapers. There is one remedy for this, and one only. It is
          that which the laws of this country have long received and acted
          upon, and consists in the sternest repression of all diseases
          whatsoever, as soon as their existence is made manifest to the eye
          of the law. Would that that eye were far more piercing than it is.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n117" n="117"/>
        <p>“But I will enlarge no further upon things that are themselves so
          obvious. You may say that it is not your fault. The answer is
          ready enough at hand, and it amounts to this—that if you had been
          born of healthy and well-to-do parents, and been well taken care of
          when you were a child, you would never have offended against the
          laws of your country, nor found yourself in your present
          disgraceful position. If you tell me that you had no hand in your
          parentage and education, and that it is therefore unjust to lay
          these things to your charge, I answer that whether your being in a
          consumption is your fault or no, it is a fault in you, and it is my
          duty to see that against such faults as this the commonwealth shall
          be protected. You may say that it is your misfortune to be
          criminal; I answer that it is your crime to be unfortunate.</p>
        <p>“Lastly, I should point out that even though the jury had acquitted
          you—a supposition that I cannot seriously entertain—I should have
          felt it my duty to inflict a sentence hardly less severe than that
          which I must pass at present; for the more you had been found
          guiltless of the crime imputed to you, the more you would have been
          found guilty of one hardly less heinous—I mean the crime of having
          been maligned unjustly.</p>
        <p>“I do not hesitate therefore to sentence you to imprisonment, with
          hard labour, for the rest of your miserable existence. During that
          period I would earnestly entreat you to repent of the wrongs you

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n118" n="118"/>

          have done already, and to entirely reform the constitution of your
          whole body. I entertain but little hope that you will pay
          attention to my advice; you are already far too abandoned. Did it
          rest with myself, I should add nothing in mitigation of the
          sentence which I have passed, but it is the merciful provision of
          the law that even the most hardened criminal shall be allowed some
          one of the three official remedies, which is to be prescribed at
          the time of his conviction. I shall therefore order that you
          receive two tablespoonfuls of castor oil daily, until the pleasure
          of the court be further known.”</p>
        <p>When the sentence was concluded the prisoner acknowledged in a few
          scarcely audible words that he was justly punished, and that he had
          had a fair trial. He was then removed to the prison from which he
          was never to return. There was a second attempt at applause when
          the judge had finished speaking, but as before it was at once
          repressed; and though the feeling of the court was strongly against
          the prisoner, there was no show of any violence against him, if one
          may except a little hooting from the bystanders when he was being
          removed in the prisoners’ van. Indeed, nothing struck me more
          during my whole sojourn in the country, than the general respect
          for law and order.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c12" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n119" n="119"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XII</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Malcontents</hi>
        </head>
        <p>I confess that I felt rather unhappy when I got home, and thought
          more closely over the trial that I had just witnessed. For the
          time I was carried away by the opinion of those among whom I was.
          They had no misgivings about what they were doing. There did not
          seem to be a person in the whole court who had the smallest doubt
          but that all was exactly as it should be. This universal
          unsuspecting confidence was imparted by sympathy to myself, in
          spite of all my training in opinions so widely different. So it is
          with most of us: that which we observe to be taken as a matter of
          course by those around us, we take as a matter of course ourselves.
          And after all, it is our duty to do this, save upon grave occasion.</p>
        <p>But when I was alone, and began to think the trial over, it
          certainly did strike me as betraying a strange and untenable
          position. Had the judge said that he acknowledged the probable
          truth, namely, that the prisoner was born of unhealthy parents, or
          had been starved in infancy, or had met with some accidents which
          had developed consumption; and had he then gone on to say that
          though he knew all this, and bitterly regretted that 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n120" n="120"/>

          the protection
          of society obliged him to inflict additional pain on one who had
          suffered so much already, yet that there was no help for it, I
          could have understood the position, however mistaken I might have
          thought it. The judge was fully persuaded that the infliction of
          pain upon the weak and sickly was the only means of preventing
          weakness and sickliness from spreading, and that ten times the
          suffering now inflicted upon the accused was eventually warded off
          from others by the present apparent severity. I could therefore
          perfectly understand his inflicting whatever pain he might consider
          necessary in order to prevent so bad an example from spreading
          further and lowering the Erewhonian standard; but it seemed almost
          childish to tell the prisoner that he could have been in good
          health, if he had been more fortunate in his constitution, and been
          exposed to less hardships when he was a boy.</p>
        <p>I write with great diffidence, but it seems to me that there is no
          unfairness in punishing people for their misfortunes, or rewarding
          them for their sheer good luck: it is the normal condition of
          human life that this should be done, and no right-minded person
          will complain of being subjected to the common treatment. There is
          no alternative open to us. It is idle to say that men are not
          responsible for their misfortunes. What is responsibility? Surely
          to be responsible means to be liable to have to give an answer
          should it be demanded, and all things which live are responsible
          for their lives and 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n121" n="121"/>

          actions should society see fit to question them
          through the mouth of its authorised agent.</p>
        <p>What is the offence of a lamb that we should rear it, and tend it,
          and lull it into security, for the express purpose of killing it?
          Its offence is the misfortune of being something which society
          wants to eat, and which cannot defend itself. This is ample. Who
          shall limit the right of society except society itself? And what
          consideration for the individual is tolerable unless society be the
          gainer thereby? Wherefore should a man be so richly rewarded for
          having been son to a millionaire, were it not clearly provable that
          the common welfare is thus better furthered? We cannot seriously
          detract from a man’s merit in having been the son of a rich father
          without imperilling our own tenure of things which we do not wish
          to jeopardise; if this were otherwise we should not let him keep
          his money for a single hour; we would have it ourselves at once.
          For property <hi rend="i">is</hi> robbery, but then, we are all robbers or would-be
          robbers together, and have found it essential to organise our
          thieving, as we have found it necessary to organise our lust and
          our revenge. Property, marriage, the law; as the bed to the river,
          so rule and convention to the instinct; and woe to him who tampers
          with the banks while the flood is flowing.</p>
        <p>But to return. Even in England a man on board a ship with yellow
          fever is held responsible for his mischance, no matter what his
          being kept in quarantine may cost him. He may catch the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n122" n="122"/>

          fever and
          die; we cannot help it; he must take his chance as other people do;
          but surely it would be desperate unkindness to add contumely to our
          self-protection, unless, indeed, we believe that contumely is one
          of our best means of self-protection. Again, take the case of
          maniacs. We say that they are irresponsible for their actions, but
          we take good care, or ought to take good care, that they shall
          answer to us for their insanity, and we imprison them in what we
          call an asylum (that modern sanctuary!) if we do not like their
          answers. This is a strange kind of irresponsibility. What we
          ought to say is that we can afford to be satisfied with a less
          satisfactory answer from a lunatic than from one who is not mad,
          because lunacy is less infectious than crime.</p>
        <p>We kill a serpent if we go in danger by it, simply for being such
          and such a serpent in such and such a place; but we never say that
          the serpent has only itself to blame for not having been a harmless
          creature. Its crime is that of being the thing which it is: but
          this is a capital offence, and we are right in killing it out of
          the way, unless we think it more danger to do so than to let it
          escape; nevertheless we pity the creature, even though we kill it.</p>
        <p>But in the case of him whose trial I have described above, it was
          impossible that any one in the court should not have known that it
          was but by an accident of birth and circumstances that he was not
          himself also in a consumption; and yet none thought that it
          disgraced them to hear the judge 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n123" n="123"/>

          give vent to the most cruel
          truisms about him. The judge himself was a kind and thoughtful
          person. He was a man of magnificent and benign presence. He was
          evidently of an iron constitution, and his face wore an expression
          of the maturest wisdom and experience; yet for all this, old and
          learned as he was, he could not see things which one would have
          thought would have been apparent even to a child. He could not
          emancipate himself from, nay, it did not even occur to him to feel,
          the bondage of the ideas in which he had been born and bred.</p>
        <p>So was it also with the jury and bystanders; and—most wonderful of
          all—so was it even with the prisoner. Throughout he seemed fully
          impressed with the notion that he was being dealt with justly: he
          saw nothing wanton in his being told by the judge that he was to be
          punished, not so much as a necessary protection to society
          (although this was not entirely lost sight of), as because he had
          not been better born and bred than he was. But this led me to hope
          that he suffered less than he would have done if he had seen the
          matter in the same light that I did. And, after all, justice is
          relative.</p>
        <p>I may here mention that only a few years before my arrival in the
          country, the treatment of all convicted invalids had been much more
          barbarous than now, for no physical remedy was provided, and
          prisoners were put to the severest labour in all sorts of weather,
          so that most of them soon 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n124" n="124"/>

          succumbed to the extreme hardships which
          they suffered; this was supposed to be beneficial in some ways,
          inasmuch as it put the country to less expense for the maintenance
          of its criminal class; but the growth of luxury had induced a
          relaxation of the old severity, and a sensitive age would no longer
          tolerate what appeared to be an excess of rigour, even towards the
          most guilty; moreover, it was found that juries were less willing
          to convict, and justice was often cheated because there was no
          alternative between virtually condemning a man to death and letting
          him go free; it was also held that the country paid in recommittals
          for its over-severity; for those who had been imprisoned even for
          trifling ailments were often permanently disabled by their
          imprisonment; and when a man had been once convicted, it was
          probable that he would seldom afterwards be off the hands of the
          country.</p>
        <p>These evils had long been apparent and recognised; yet people were
          too indolent, and too indifferent to suffering not their own, to
          bestir themselves about putting an end to them, until at last a
          benevolent reformer devoted his whole life to effecting the
          necessary changes. He divided all illnesses into three classes—
          those affecting the head, the trunk, and the lower limbs—and
          obtained an enactment that all diseases of the head, whether
          internal or external, should be treated with laudanum, those of the
          body with castor-oil, and those of the lower limbs with an
          embrocation of strong sulphuric acid and water.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n125" n="125"/>
        <p>It may be said that the classification was not sufficiently
          careful, and that the remedies were ill chosen; but it is a hard
          thing to initiate any reform, and it was necessary to familiarise
          the public mind with the principle, by inserting the thin end of
          the wedge first: it is not, therefore, to be wondered at that
          among so practical a people there should still be some room for
          improvement. The mass of the nation are well pleased with existing
          arrangements, and believe that their treatment of criminals leaves
          little or nothing to be desired; but there is an energetic minority
          who hold what are considered to be extreme opinions, and who are
          not at all disposed to rest contented until the principle lately
          admitted has been carried further.</p>
        <p>I was at some pains to discover the opinions of these men, and
          their reasons for entertaining them. They are held in great odium
          by the generality of the public, and are considered as subverters
          of all morality whatever. The malcontents, on the other hand,
          assert that illness is the inevitable result of certain antecedent
          causes, which, in the great majority of cases, were beyond the
          control of the individual, and that therefore a man is only guilty
          for being in a consumption in the same way as rotten fruit is
          guilty for having gone rotten. True, the fruit must be thrown on
          one side as unfit for man’s use, and the man in a consumption must
          be put in prison for the protection of his fellow-citizens; but
          these radicals would not punish him further than by loss of liberty
          and a strict <choice><orig>surveil-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n126" n="126"/>

            lance</orig><reg>surveillance</reg></choice>. So long as he was prevented from
          injuring society, they would allow him to make himself useful by
          supplying whatever of society’s wants he could supply. If he
          succeeded in thus earning money, they would have him made as
          comfortable in prison as possible, and would in no way interfere
          with his liberty more than was necessary to prevent him from
          escaping, or from becoming more severely indisposed within the
          prison walls; but they would deduct from his earnings the expenses
          of his board, lodging, surveillance, and half those of his
          conviction. If he was too ill to do anything for his support in
          prison, they would allow him nothing but bread and water, and very
          little of that.</p>
        <p>They say that society is foolish in refusing to allow itself to be
          benefited by a man merely because he has done it harm hitherto, and
          that objection to the labour of the diseased classes is only
          protection in another form. It is an attempt to raise the natural
          price of a commodity by saying that such and such persons, who are
          able and willing to produce it, shall not do so, whereby every one
          has to pay more for it.</p>
        <p>Besides, so long as a man has not been actually killed he is our
          fellow-creature, though perhaps a very unpleasant one. It is in a
          great degree the doing of others that he is what he is, or in other
          words, the society which now condemns him is partly answerable
          concerning him. They say that there is no fear of any increase of
          disease under 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n127" n="127"/>

          these circumstances; for the loss of liberty, the
          surveillance, the considerable and compulsory deduction from the
          prisoner’s earnings, the very sparing use of stimulants (of which
          they would allow but little to any, and none to those who did not
          earn them), the enforced celibacy, and above all, the loss of
          reputation among friends, are in their opinion as ample safeguards
          to society against a general neglect of health as those now
          resorted to. A man, therefore, (so they say) should carry his
          profession or trade into prison with him if possible; if not, he
          must earn his living by the nearest thing to it that he can; but if
          he be a gentleman born and bred to no profession, he must pick
          oakum, or write art criticisms for a newspaper.</p>
        <p>These people say further, that the greater part of the illness
          which exists in their country is brought about by the insane manner
          in which it is treated.</p>
        <p>They believe that illness is in many cases just as curable as the
          moral diseases which they see daily cured around them, but that a
          great reform is impossible till men learn to take a juster view of
          what physical obliquity proceeds from. Men will hide their
          illnesses as long as they are scouted on its becoming known that
          they are ill; it is the scouting, not the physic, which produces
          the concealment; and if a man felt that the news of his being in
          ill-health would be received by his neighbours as a deplorable
          fact, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n128" n="128"/>

          but one as much the result of necessary antecedent causes as
          though he had broken into a jeweller’s shop and stolen a valuable
          diamond necklace—as a fact which might just as easily have
          happened to themselves, only that they had the luck 
          to be better born or reared; and if they also felt that they would not be made
          more uncomfortable in the prison than the protection of society
          against infection and the proper treatment of their own disease
          actually demanded, men would give themselves up to the police as
          readily on perceiving that they had taken small-pox, as they go now
          to the straightener when they feel that they are on the point of
          forging a will, or running away with somebody else’s wife.</p>
        <p>But the main argument on which they rely is that of economy: for
          they know that they will sooner gain their end by appealing to
          men’s pockets, in which they have generally something of their own,
          than to their heads, which contain for the most part little but
          borrowed or stolen property; and also, they believe it to be the
          readiest test and the one which has most to show for itself. If a
          course of conduct can be shown to cost a country less, and this by
          no dishonourable saving and with no indirectly increased
          expenditure in other ways, they hold that it requires a good deal
          to upset the arguments in favour of its being adopted, and whether
          rightly or wrongly I cannot pretend to say, they think that the
          more 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n129" n="129"/>

          medicinal and humane treatment of the diseased of which they
          are the advocates would in the long run be much cheaper to the
          country: but I did not gather that these reformers were opposed to
          meeting some of the more violent forms of illness with the cat-of-
          nine-tails, or with death; for they saw no so effectual way of
          checking them; they would therefore both flog and hang, but they
          would do so pitifully.</p>
        <p>I have perhaps dwelt too long upon opinions which can 
          have no	possible bearing upon our own, but I have not said the tenth part
          of what these would-be reformers urged upon me. I feel, however,
          that I have sufficiently trespassed upon the attention of the
          reader.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c13" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n130" n="130"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XIII</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The Views of the Erewhonians Concerning Death</hi>
        </head>
        <p>The Erewhonians regard death with less abhorrence than disease. If
          it is an offence at all, it is one beyond the reach of the law,
          which is therefore silent on the subject; but they insist that the
          greater number of those who are commonly said to die, have never
          yet been born—not, at least, into that unseen world which is alone
          worthy of consideration. As regards this unseen world I understand
          them to say that some miscarry in respect to it before they have
          even reached the seen, and some after, while few are ever truly
          born into it at all—the greater part of all the men and women over
          the whole country miscarrying before they reach it. And they say
          that this does not matter so much as we think it does.</p>
        <p>As for what we call death, they argue that too much has been made
          of it. The mere knowledge that we shall one day die does not make
          us very unhappy; no one thinks that he or she will escape, so that
          none are disappointed. We do not care greatly even though we know
          that we have not long to live; the only thing that would seriously
          affect us would be the knowing—or rather thinking 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n131" n="131"/>

          that we know—
          the precise moment at which the blow will fall. Happily no one can
          ever certainly know this, though many try to make themselves
          miserable by endeavouring to find it out. It seems as though there
          were some power somewhere which mercifully stays us from putting
          that sting into the tail of death, which we would put there if we
          could, and which ensures that though death must always be a
          bugbear, it shall never under any conceivable circumstances be more
          than a bugbear.</p>
        <p>For even though a man is condemned to die in a week’s time and is
          shut up in a prison from which it is certain that he cannot escape,
          he will always hope that a reprieve may come before the week is
          over. Besides, the prison may catch fire, and he may be suffocated
          not with a rope, but with common ordinary smoke; or he may be
          struck dead by lightning while exercising in the prison yards.
          When the morning is come on which the poor wretch is to be hanged,
          he may choke at his breakfast, or die from failure of the heart’s
          action before the drop has fallen; and even though it has fallen,
          he cannot be quite certain that he is going to die, for he cannot
          know this till his death has actually taken place, and it will be
          too late then for him to discover that he was going to die at the
          appointed hour after all. The Erewhonians, therefore, hold that
          death, like life, is an affair of being more frightened than hurt.</p>
        <p>They burn their dead, and the ashes are presently scattered over
          any piece of ground which the deceased 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n132" n="132"/>

          may himself have chosen. No
          one is permitted to refuse this hospitality to the dead: people,
          therefore, generally choose some garden or orchard which they may
          have known and been fond of when they were young. The
          superstitious hold that those whose ashes are scattered over any
          land become its jealous guardians from that time forward; and the
          living like to think that they shall become identified with this or
          that locality where they have once been happy.</p>
        <p>They do not put up monuments, nor write epitaphs, for their dead,
          though in former ages their practice was much as ours, but they
          have a custom which comes to much the same thing, for the instinct
          of preserving the name alive after the death of the body seems to
          be common to all mankind. They have statues of themselves made
          while they are still alive (those, that is, who can afford it), and
          write inscriptions under them, which are often quite as untruthful
          as are our own epitaphs—only in another way. For they do not
          hesitate to describe themselves as victims to ill temper, jealousy,
          covetousness, and the like, but almost always lay claim to personal
          beauty, whether they have it or not, and, often, to the possession
          of a large sum in the funded debt of the country. If a person is
          ugly he does not sit as a model for his own statue, although it
          bears his name. He gets the handsomest of his friends to sit for
          him, and one of the ways of paying a compliment to another is to
          ask him to sit for such a statue. Women generally sit 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n133" n="133"/>

          for their
          own statues, from a natural disinclination to admit the superior
          beauty of a friend, but they expect to be idealised. I understood
          that the multitude of these statues was beginning to be felt as an
          encumbrance in almost every family, and that the custom would
          probably before long fall into desuetude.</p>
        <p>Indeed, this has already come about to the satisfaction of every
          one, as regards the statues of public men—not more than three of
          which can be found in the whole capital. I expressed my surprise
          at this, and was told that some five hundred years before my visit,
          the city had been so overrun with these pests, that there was no
          getting about, and people were worried beyond endurance by having
          their attention called at every touch and turn to something, 
          which, when they had attended to it, they found not to concern them. Most
          of these statues were mere attempts to do for some man or woman
          what an animal-stuffer does more successfully for a dog, or bird,
          or pike. They were generally foisted on the public by some coterie
          that was trying to exalt itself in exalting some one else, and not
          unfrequently they had no other inception than desire on the part of
          some member of the côterie to find a job for a young sculptor to
          whom his daughter was engaged. Statues so begotten could never be
          anything but deformities, and this is the way in which they are
          sure to be begotten, as soon as the art of making them at all has
          become widely practised.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n134" n="134"/>
        <p>I know not why, but all the noblest arts hold in perfection but for
          a very little moment. They soon reach a height from which they
          begin to decline, and when they have begun to decline it is a pity
          that they cannot be knocked on the head; for an art is like a
          living organism—better dead than dying. There is no way of making
          an aged art young again; it must be born anew and grow up from
          infancy as a new thing, working out its own salvation from effort
          to effort in all fear and trembling.</p>
        <p>The Erewhonians five hundred years ago understood nothing of all
          this—I doubt whether they even do so now. They wanted to get the
          nearest thing they could to a stuffed man whose stuffing should not
          grow mouldy. They should have had some such an establishment as
          our Madame Tussaud’s, where the figures wear real clothes, and are
          painted up to nature. Such an institution might have 
          been made self-supporting, for people might have been made to pay before
          going in. As it was, they had let their poor cold grimy colourless
          heroes and heroines loaf about in squares and in corners of streets
          in all weathers, without any attempt at artistic sanitation—for
          there was no provision for burying their dead works of art out of
          their sight—no drainage, so to speak, whereby statues that had
          been sufficiently assimilated, so as to form part of the residuary
          impression of the country, might be carried away out of the system.
          Hence they put them up with a light heart on the cackling 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n135" n="135"/>

          of their
          côteries, and they and their children had to live, often enough,
          with some wordy windbag whose cowardice had cost the country untold
          loss in blood and money.</p>
        <p>At last the evil reached such a pitch that the people rose, and
          with indiscriminate fury destroyed good and bad alike. Most of
          what was destroyed was bad, but some few works were good, and the
          sculptors of to-day wring their hands over some of the fragments
          that have been preserved in museums up and down the country. For a
          couple of hundred years or so, not a statue was made from one end
          of the kingdom to the other, but the instinct for having stuffed
          men and women was so strong, that people at length again began to
          try to make them. Not knowing how to make them, and having no
          academics to mislead them, the earliest sculptors of this period
          thought things out for themselves, and again produced works that
          were full of interest, so that in three or four generations they
          reached a perfection hardly if at all inferior to that of several
          hundred years earlier.</p>
        <p>On this the same evils recurred. Sculptors obtained high prices—
          the art became a trade—schools arose which professed to sell the
          holy spirit of art for money; pupils flocked from far and near to
          buy it, in the hopes of selling it later on, and were struck
          purblind as a punishment for the sin of those who sent them.
          Before long a second iconoclastic fury would infallibly have
          followed, but for the prescience of a statesman 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n136" n="136"/>

          who succeeded in
          passing an Act to the effect that no statue of any public man or
          woman should be allowed to remain unbroken for more than fifty
          years, unless at the end of that time a jury of twenty-four men
          taken at random from the street pronounced in favour of its being
          allowed a second fifty years of life. Every fifty years this
          reconsideration was to be repeated, and unless there was a majority
          of eighteen in favour of the retention of the statue, it was to be
          destroyed.</p>
        <p>Perhaps a simpler plan would have been to forbid the erection of a
          statue to any public man or woman till he or she had been dead at
          least one hundred years, and even then to insist on reconsideration
          of the claims of the deceased and the merit of the statue every
          fifty years—but the working of the Act brought about results that
          on the whole were satisfactory. For in the first place, many
          public statues that would have been voted under the old system,
          were not ordered, when it was known that they would be almost
          certainly broken up after fifty years, and in the second, public
          sculptors knowing their work to be so ephemeral, scamped it to an
          extent that made it offensive even to the most uncultured eye.
          Hence before long subscribers took to paying the sculptor for the
          statue of their dead statesmen, on condition that he did not make
          it. The tribute of respect was thus paid to the deceased, the
          public sculptors were not mulcted, and the rest of the public
          suffered no inconvenience.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n137" n="137"/>
        <p>I was told, however, that an abuse of this custom is growing up,
          inasmuch as the competition for the commission not to make a statue
          is so keen, that sculptors have been known to return a considerable
          part of the purchase money to the subscribers, by an arrangement
          made with them beforehand. Such transactions, however, are always
          clandestine. A small inscription is let into the pavement, where
          the public statue would have stood, which informs the reader that
          such a statue has been ordered for the person, whoever he or she
          may be, but that as yet the sculptor has not been able to complete
          it. There has been no Act to repress statues that are intended for
          private consumption, but as I have said, the custom is falling into
          desuetude.</p>
        <p>Returning to Erewhonian customs in connection with death, there is
          one which I can hardly pass over. When any one dies, the friends
          of the family write no letters of condolence, neither do they
          attend the scattering, nor wear mourning, but they send little
          boxes filled with artificial tears, and with the name of the sender
          painted neatly upon the outside of the lid. The tears vary in
          number from two to fifteen or sixteen, according to degree of
          intimacy or relationship; and people sometimes find it a nice point
          of etiquette to know the exact number which they ought to send.
          Strange as it may appear, this attention is highly valued, and its
          omission by those from whom it might be expected is keenly felt.
          These tears were formerly stuck with adhesive plaster to the cheeks
          of the bereaved, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n138" n="138"/>

          and were worn in public for a few months after the
          death of a relative; they were then banished to the hat or bonnet,
          and are now no longer worn.</p>
        <p>The birth of a child is looked upon as a painful subject on which
          it is kinder not to touch: the illness of the mother is carefully
          concealed until the necessity for signing the birth-formula (of
          which hereafter) renders further secrecy impossible, and for some
          months before the event the family live in retirement, seeing very
          little company. When the offence is over and done with, it is
          condoned by the common want of logic; for this merciful provision
          of nature, this buffer against collisions, this friction which
          upsets our calculations but without which existence would be
          intolerable, this crowning glory of human invention whereby we can
          be blind and see at one and the same moment, this blessed
          inconsistency, exists here as elsewhere; and though the strictest
          writers on morality have maintained that it is wicked for a woman
          to have children at all, inasmuch as it is wrong to be out of
          health that good may come, yet the necessity of the case has caused
          a general feeling in favour of passing over such events in silence,
          and of assuming their non-existence except in such flagrant cases
          as force themselves on the public notice. Against these the
          condemnation of society is inexorable, and if it is believed that
          the illness has been dangerous and protracted, it is almost
          impossible for a woman to recover her former position in society.</p>
        <p>The above conventions struck me as arbitrary 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n139" n="139"/>

          and cruel, but they
          put a stop to many fancied ailments; for the situation, so far from
          being considered interesting, is looked upon as savouring more or
          less distinctly of a very reprehensible condition of things, and
          the ladies take care to conceal it as long as they can even from
          their own husbands, in anticipation of a severe scolding as soon as
          the misdemeanour is discovered. Also the baby is kept out of
          sight, except on the day of signing the birth-formula, until it can
          walk and talk. Should the child unhappily die, a coroner’s inquest
          is inevitable, but in order to avoid disgracing a family which may
          have been hitherto respected, it is almost invariably found that
          the child was over seventy-five years old, and died from the decay
          of nature.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c14" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n140" n="140"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XIV</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Mahaina</hi>
        </head>
        <p>I continued my sojourn with the Nosnibors. In a few days Mr.
          Nosnibor had recovered from his flogging, and was looking forward
          with glee to the fact that the next would be the last. I did not
          think that there seemed any occasion even for this; but he said it
          was better to be on the safe side, and he would make up the dozen.
          He now went to his business as usual; and I understood that he was
          never more prosperous, in spite of his heavy fine. He was unable
          to give me much of his time during the day; for he was one of those
          valuable men who are paid, not by the year, month, week, or day,
          but by the minute. His wife and daughters, however, made much of
          me, and introduced me to their friends, who came in shoals to call
          upon me.</p>
        <p>One of these persons was a lady called Mahaina. Zulora (the elder
          of my host’s daughters) ran up to her and embraced her as soon as
          she entered the room, at the same time inquiring tenderly after her
          “poor dipsomania.” Mahaina answered that it was just as bad as
          ever; she was a perfect martyr to it, and her excellent health was
          the only thing which consoled her under her affliction.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n141" n="141"/>
        <p>Then the other ladies joined in with condolences and the never-
          failing suggestions which they had ready for every mental malady.
          They recommended their own straightener and disparaged Mahaina’s.
          Mrs. Nosnibor had a favourite nostrum, but I could catch little of
          its nature. I heard the words “full confidence that the desire to
          drink will cease when the formula has been repeated … this
          confidence is <hi rend="i">everything</hi> … far from undervaluing a thorough
          determination never to touch spirits again … fail too often …
          formula a <hi rend="i">certain cure</hi> (with great emphasis) … prescribed
          form … full conviction.” The conversation then became more
          audible, and was carried on at considerable length. I should
          perplex myself and the reader by endeavouring to follow the
          ingenious perversity of all they said; enough, that in the course
          of time the visit came to an end, and Mahaina took her leave
          receiving affectionate embraces from all the ladies. I had
          remained in the background after the first ceremony of
          introduction, for I did not like the looks of Mahaina, and the
          conversation displeased me. When she left the room I had some
          consolation in the remarks called forth by her departure.</p>
        <p>At first they fell to praising her very demurely. She was all this
          that and the other, till I disliked her more and more at every
          word, and inquired how it was that the straighteners had not been
          able to cure her as they had cured Mr. Nosnibor.</p>
        <p>There was a shade of significance on Mrs. <choice><orig>Nos-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n142" n="142"/>

            nibor</orig><reg>Nosnibor</reg></choice>’s face as I said
          this, which seemed to imply that she did not consider Mahaina’s
          case to be quite one for a straightener. It flashed across me that
          perhaps the poor woman did not drink at all. I knew that I ought
          not to have inquired, but I could not help it, and asked point
          blank whether she did or not.</p>
        <p>“We can none of us judge of the condition of other 
          people,” said Mrs. Nosnibor in a gravely charitable tone and with a look towards
          Zulora.</p>
        <p>“Oh, mamma,” answered Zulora, pretending to be half angry but
          rejoiced at being able to say out what she was already longing to
          insinuate; “I don’t believe a word of it. It’s all indigestion. I
          remember staying in the house with her for a whole month last
          summer, and I am sure she never once touched a drop of wine or
          spirits. The fact is, Mahaina is a very weakly girl, and she
          pretends to get tipsy in order to win a forbearance from her
          friends to which she is not entitled. She is not strong enough for
          her calisthenic exercises, and she knows she would be made to do
          them unless her inability was referred to moral causes.”</p>
        <p>Here the younger sister, who was ever sweet and kind, remarked that
          she thought Mahaina did tipple occasionally. “I also think,” she
          added, “that she sometimes takes poppy juice.”</p>
        <p>“Well, then, perhaps she does drink sometimes,” said Zulora; “but
          she would make us all think that she does it much oftener in order
          to hide her weakness.”</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n143" n="143"/>
        <p>And so they went on for half an hour and more, bandying about the
          question as to how far their late visitor’s intemperance was real
          or no. Every now and then they would join in some charitable
          commonplace, and would pretend to be all of one mind that Mahaina
          was a person whose bodily health would be excellent if it were not
          for her unfortunate inability to refrain from excessive drinking;
          but as soon as this appeared to be fairly settled they began to be
          uncomfortable until they had undone their work and left some
          serious imputation upon her constitution. At last, seeing that the
          debate had assumed the character of a cyclone or circular storm,
          going round and round and round and round till one could never say
          where it began nor where it ended, I made some apology for an
          abrupt departure and retired to my own room.</p>
        <p>Here at least I was alone, but I was very unhappy. I had fallen
          upon a set of people who, in spite of their high civilisation and
          many excellences, had been so warped by the mistaken views
          presented to them during childhood from generation to generation,
          that it was impossible to see how they could ever clear themselves.
          Was there nothing which I could say to make them feel that the
          constitution of a person’s body was a thing over which he or she
          had had at any rate no initial control whatever, while the mind was
          a perfectly different thing, and capable of being created anew and
          directed according to the pleasure of its possessor? Could I never
          bring them 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n144" n="144"/>

          to see that while habits of mind and character were
          entirely independent of initial mental force and early education,
          the body was so much a creature of parentage and circumstances,
          that no punishment for ill-health should be ever tolerated save as
          a protection from contagion, and that even where punishment was
          inevitable it should be attended with compassion? Surely, if the
          unfortunate Mahaina were to feel that she could avow her bodily
          weakness without fear of being despised for her infirmities, and if
          there were medical men to whom she could fairly state her case, she
          would not hesitate about doing so through the fear of taking nasty
          medicine. It was possible that her malady was incurable (for I had
          heard enough to convince me that her dipsomania was only a pretence
          and that she was temperate in all her habits); in that case she
          might perhaps be justly subject to annoyances or even to restraint;
          but who could say whether she was curable or not, until she was
          able to make a clean breast of her symptoms instead of concealing
          them? In their eagerness to stamp out disease, these people
          overshot their mark; for people had become so clever at
          dissembling—they painted their faces with such consummate skill—
          they repaired the decay of time and the effects of mischance with
          such profound dissimulation—that it was really impossible to say
          whether any one was well or ill till after an intimate acquaintance
          of months or years. Even then the shrewdest were constantly

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n145" n="145"/>

          mistaken in their judgements, and marriages were often contracted
          with most deplorable results, owing to the art with which infirmity
          had been concealed.</p>
        <p>It appeared to me that the first step towards the cure of disease
          should be the announcement of the fact to a person’s near relations
          and friends. If any one had a headache, he ought to be permitted
          within reasonable limits to say so at once, and to retire to his
          own bedroom and take a pill, without every one’s looking grave and
          tears being shed and all the rest of it. As it was, even upon
          hearing it whispered that somebody else was subject to headaches, a
          whole company must look as though they had never had a headache in
          their lives. It is true they were not very prevalent, for the
          people were the healthiest and most comely imaginable, owing to the
          severity with which ill health was treated; still, even the best
          were liable to be out of sorts sometimes, and there were few
          families that had not a medicine-chest in a cupboard somewhere.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c15" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n146" n="146"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XV</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The Musical Banks</hi>
        </head>
        <p>On my return to the drawing-room, I found that the Mahaina current
          had expended itself. The ladies were just putting away their work
          and preparing to go out. I asked them where they were going. They
          answered with a certain air of reserve that they were going to the
          bank to get some money.</p>
        <p>Now I had already collected that the mercantile affairs of the
          Erewhonians were conducted on a totally different system from our
          own; I had, however, gathered little hitherto, except that they had
          two distinct commercial systems, of which the one appealed more
          strongly to the imagination than anything to which we are
          accustomed in Europe, inasmuch as the banks that were conducted
          upon this system were decorated in the most profuse fashion, and
          all mercantile transactions were accompanied with music, so that
          they were called Musical Banks, though the music was hideous to a
          European ear.</p>
        <p>As for the system itself I never understood it, neither can I do so
          now: they have a code in connection with it, which I have not the
          slightest doubt that they understand, but no foreigner can 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n147" n="147"/>

          hope to
          do so. One rule runs into, and against, another as in a most
          complicated grammar, or as in Chinese pronunciation, wherein I am
          told that the slightest change in accentuation or tone of voice
          alters the meaning of a whole sentence. Whatever is incoherent in
          my description must be referred to the fact of my never having
          attained to a full comprehension of the subject.</p>
        <p>So far, however, as I could collect anything certain, I gathered
          that they have two distinct currencies, each under the control of
          its own banks and mercantile codes. One of these (the one with the
          Musical Banks) was supposed to be <hi rend="i">the</hi> system, and to give out the
          currency in which all monetary transactions should be carried on;
          and as far as I could see, all who wished to be considered
          respectable, kept a larger or smaller balance at these banks. On
          the other hand, if there is one thing of which I am more sure than
          another, it is that the amount so kept had no direct commercial
          value in the outside world; I am sure that the managers and
          cashiers of the Musical Banks were not paid in their own currency.
          Mr. Nosnibor used to go to these banks, or rather to the great
          mother bank of the city, sometimes but not very often. He was a
          pillar of one of the other kind of banks, though he appeared to
          hold some minor office also in the musical ones. The ladies
          generally went alone; as indeed was the case in most families,
          except on state occasions.</p>
        <p>I had long wanted to know more of this strange 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n148" n="148"/>

          system, and had the
          greatest desire to accompany my hostess and her daughters. I had
          seen them go out almost every morning since my arrival and had
          noticed that they carried their purses in their hands, not exactly
          ostentatiously, yet just so as that those who met them should see
          whither they were going. I had never, however, yet been asked to
          go with them myself.</p>
        <p>It is not easy to convey a person’s manner by words, and I can
          hardly give any idea of the peculiar feeling that came upon me when
          I saw the ladies on the point of starting for the bank. There was
          a something of regret, a something as though they would wish to
          take me with them, but did not like to ask me, and yet as though I
          were hardly to ask to be taken. I was determined, however, to
          bring matters to an issue with my hostess about my going with them,
          and after a little parleying, and many inquiries as to whether I
          was perfectly sure that I myself wished to go, it was decided that
          I might do so.</p>
        <p>We passed through several streets of more or less considerable
          houses, and at last turning round a corner we came upon a large
          piazza, at the end of which was a magnificent building, of a
          strange but noble architecture and of great antiquity. It did not
          open directly on to the piazza, there being a screen, through which
          was an archway, between the piazza and the actual precincts of the
          bank. On passing under the archway we entered upon a green sward,
          round which there ran an arcade or 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n149" n="149"/>

          cloister, while in front of us
          uprose the majestic towers of the bank and its venerable front,
          which was divided into three deep recesses and adorned with all
          sorts of marbles and many sculptures. On either side there were
          beautiful old trees wherein the birds were busy by the hundred, and
          a number of quaint but substantial houses of singularly comfortable
          appearance; they were situated in the midst of orchards and
          gardens, and gave me an impression of great peace and plenty.</p>
        <p>Indeed it had been no error to say that this building was one that
          appealed to the imagination; it did more—it carried both
          imagination and judgement by storm. It was an epic in stone and
          marble, and so powerful was the effect it produced on me, that as I
          beheld it I was charmed and melted. I felt more conscious of the
          existence of a remote past. One knows of this always, but the
          knowledge is never so living as in the actual presence of some
          witness to the life of bygone ages. I felt how short a space of
          human life was the period of our own existence. I was more
          impressed with my own littleness, and much more inclinable to
          believe that the people whose sense of the fitness of things was
          equal to the upraising of so serene a handiwork, were hardly likely
          to be wrong in the conclusions they might come to upon any subject.
          My feeling certainly was that the currency of this bank must be the
          right one.</p>
        <p>We crossed the sward and entered the building. If the outside had
          been impressive the inside was

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n150" n="150"/>

          even more so. It was very lofty and
          divided into several parts by walls which rested upon massive
          pillars; the windows were filled with stained glass descriptive of
          the principal commercial incidents of the bank for many ages. In a
          remote part of the building there were men and boys singing; this
          was the only disturbing feature, for as the gamut was still
          unknown, there was no music in the country which could be agreeable
          to a European ear. The singers seemed to have derived their
          inspirations from the songs of birds and the wailing of the wind,
          which last they tried to imitate in melancholy cadences that at
          times degenerated into a howl. To my thinking the noise was
          hideous, but it produced a great effect upon my companions, who
          professed themselves much moved. As soon as the singing was over,
          the ladies requested me to stay where I was while they went inside
          the place from which it had seemed to come.</p>
        <p>During their absence certain reflections forced themselves upon me.</p>
        <p>In the first place, it struck me as strange that the building
          should be so nearly empty; I was almost alone, and the few besides
          myself had been led by curiosity, and had no intention of doing
          business with the bank. But there might be more inside. I stole
          up to the curtain, and ventured to draw the extreme edge of it on
          one side. No, there was hardly any one there. I saw a large
          number of cashiers, all at their desks ready to pay cheques, and
          one or two who seemed to be the managing 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n151" n="151"/>

          partners. I also saw my
          hostess and her daughters and two or three other ladies; also three
          or four old women and the boys from one of the neighbouring
          Colleges of Unreason; but there was no one else. This did not look
          as though the bank was doing a very large business; and yet I had
          always been told that every one in the city dealt with this
          establishment.</p>
        <p>I cannot describe all that took place in these inner precincts, for
          a sinister-looking person in a black gown came and made unpleasant
          gestures at me for peeping. I happened to have in my pocket one of
          the Musical Bank pieces, which had been given me by Mrs. Nosnibor,
          so I tried to tip him with it; but having seen what it was, he
          became so angry that I had to give him a piece of the other kind of
          money to pacify him. When I had done this he became civil
          directly. As soon as he was gone I ventured to take a second look,
          and saw Zulora in the very act of giving a piece of paper which
          looked like a cheque to one of the cashiers. He did not examine
          it, but putting his hand into an antique coffer hard by, he pulled
          out a quantity of metal pieces apparently at random, and handed
          them over without counting them; neither did Zulora count them, but
          put them into her purse and went back to her seat after dropping a
          few pieces of the other coinage into an alms box that stood by the
          cashier’s side. Mrs. Nosnibor and Arowhena then did likewise, but
          a little later they gave all (so far as I could see) that they had

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n152" n="152"/>

          received from the cashier back to a verger, who I have no doubt put
          it back into the coffer from which it had been taken. They then
          began making towards the curtain; whereon I let it drop and
          retreated to a reasonable distance.</p>
        <p>They soon joined me. For some few minutes we all kept silence, but
          at last I ventured to remark that the bank was not so busy to-day
          as it probably often was. On this Mrs. Nosnibor said that it was
          indeed melancholy to see what little heed people paid to the most
          precious of all institutions. I could say nothing in reply, but I
          have ever been of opinion that the greater part of mankind do
          approximately know where they get that which does them good.</p>
        <p>Mrs. Nosnibor went on to say that I must not think there was any
          want of confidence in the bank because I had seen so few people
          there; the heart of the country was thoroughly devoted to these
          establishments, and any sign of their being in danger would bring
          in support from the most unexpected quarters. It was only because
          people knew them to be so very safe, that in some cases (as she
          lamented to say in Mr. Nosnibor’s) they felt that their support was
          unnecessary. Moreover these institutions never departed from the
          safest and most approved banking principles. Thus they never
          allowed interest on deposit, a thing now frequently done by certain
          bubble companies, which by doing an illegitimate trade had drawn
          many customers away; and even the shareholders were 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n153" n="153"/>

          fewer than
          formerly, owing to the innovations of these unscrupulous persons,
          for the Musical Banks paid little or no dividend, but divided their
          profits by way of bonus on the original shares once in every thirty
          thousand years; and as it was now only two thousand years since
          there had been one of these distributions, people felt that they
          could not hope for another in their own time and preferred
          investments whereby they got some more tangible return; all which,
          she said, was very melancholy to think of.</p>
        <p>Having made these last admissions, she returned to her original
          statement, namely, that every one in the country really supported
          these banks. As to the fewness of the people, and the absence of
          the able-bodied, she pointed out to me with some justice that this
          was exactly what we ought to expect. The men who were most
          conversant about the stability of human institutions, such as the
          lawyers, men of science, doctors, statesmen, painters, and the
          like, were just those who were most likely to be misled by their
          own fancied accomplishments, and to be made unduly suspicious by
          their licentious desire for greater present return, which was at
          the root of nine-tenths of the opposition; by their vanity, which
          would prompt them to affect superiority to the prejudices of the
          vulgar; and by the stings of their own conscience, which was
          constantly upbraiding them in the most cruel manner on account of
          their bodies, which were generally diseased.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n154" n="154"/>
        <p>Let a person’s intellect (she continued) be never so sound, unless
          his body is in absolute health, he can form no judgement worth
          having on matters of this kind. The body is everything: it need
          not perhaps be such a strong body (she said this because she saw
          that I was thinking of the old and infirm-looking folks whom I had
          seen in the bank), but it must be in perfect health; in this case,
          the less active strength it had the more free would be the working
          of the intellect, and therefore the sounder the conclusion. The
          people, then, whom I had seen at the bank were in reality the very
          ones whose opinions were most worth having; they declared its
          advantages to be incalculable, and even professed to consider the
          immediate return to be far larger than they were entitled to; and
          so she ran on, nor did she leave off till we had got back to the
          house.</p>
        <p>She might say what she pleased, but her manner carried no
          conviction, and later on I saw signs of general indifference to
          these banks that were not to be mistaken. Their supporters often
          denied it, but the denial was generally so couched as to add
          another proof of its existence. In commercial panics, and in times
          of general distress, the people as a mass did not so much as even
          think of turning to these banks. A few might do so, some from
          habit and early training, some from the instinct that prompts us to
          catch at any straw when we think ourselves drowning, but few from a
          genuine belief that the Musical Banks could save them from
          financial ruin, if they 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n155" n="155"/>

          were unable to meet their engagements in
          the other kind of currency.</p>
        <p>In conversation with one of the Musical Bank managers I ventured to
          hint this as plainly as politeness would allow. 
          He said that it	had been more or less true till lately; but that now they had put
          fresh stained glass windows into all the banks in the country, and
          repaired the buildings, and enlarged the organs; the presidents,
          moreover, had taken to riding in omnibuses and talking nicely to
          people in the streets, and to remembering the ages of their
          children, and giving them things when they were naughty, so that
          all would henceforth go smoothly.</p>
        <p>“But haven’t you done anything to the money itself?” said I,
          timidly.</p>
        <p>“It is not necessary,” he rejoined; “not in the least necessary, I
          assure you.”</p>
        <p>And yet any one could see that the money given out at these banks
          was not that with which people bought their bread, meat, and
          clothing. It was like it at a first glance, and was stamped with
          designs that were often of great beauty; it was not, again, a
          spurious coinage, made with the intention that it should be
          mistaken for the money in actual use; it was more like a toy money,
          or the counters used for certain games at cards; for,
          notwithstanding the beauty of the designs, the material on which
          they were stamped was as nearly valueless as possible. Some were
          covered with tin foil, but the greater part were frankly of a cheap
          base metal the exact nature of which I was not able to determine.

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n156" n="156"/>

          Indeed they were made of a great variety of metals, or, perhaps
          more accurately, alloys, some of which were hard, while others
          would bend easily and assume almost any form which their possessor
          might desire at the moment.</p>
        <p>Of course every one knew that their commercial value was <hi rend="i">nil</hi>, but
          all those who wished to be considered respectable thought it
          incumbent upon them to retain a few coins in their possession, and
          to let them be seen from time to time in their hands and purses.
          Not only this, but they would stick to it that the current coin of
          the realm was dross in comparison with the Musical Bank coinage.
          Perhaps, however, the strangest thing of all was that these very
          people would at times make fun in small ways of the whole system;
          indeed, there was hardly any insinuation against it which they
          would not tolerate and even applaud in their daily newspapers if
          written anonymously, while if the same thing were said without
          ambiguity to their faces—nominative case verb and accusative being
          all in their right places, and doubt impossible—they would
          consider themselves very seriously and justly outraged, and accuse
          the speaker of being unwell.</p>
        <p>I never could understand (neither can I quite do so now, though I
          begin to see better what they mean) why a single currency should
          not suffice them; it would seem to me as though all their dealings
          would have been thus greatly simplified; but I was met with a look
          of horror if ever I dared to hint at it. Even those who to my
          certain <choice><orig>know-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n157" n="157"/>

            ledge</orig><reg>knowledge</reg></choice> kept only just enough money at the Musical Banks
          to swear by, would call the other banks (where their securities
          really lay) cold, deadening, paralysing, and the like.</p>
        <p>I noticed another thing, moreover, which struck me greatly. I was
          taken to the opening of one of these banks in a neighbouring town,
          and saw a large assemblage of cashiers and managers. I sat
          opposite them and scanned their faces attentively. They did not
          please me; they lacked, with few exceptions, the true Erewhonian
          frankness; and an equal number from any other class would have
          looked happier and better men. When I met them in the streets they
          did not seem like other people, but had, as a general rule, a
          cramped expression upon their faces which pained and depressed me.</p>
        <p>Those who came from the country were better; they seemed to have
          lived less as a separate class, and to be freer and healthier; but
          in spite of my seeing not a few whose looks were benign and noble,
          I could not help asking myself concerning the greater number of
          those whom I met, whether Erewhon would be a better country if
          their expression were to be transferred to the people in general.
          I answered myself emphatically, no. The expression on the faces of
          the high Ydgrunites was that which one would wish to diffuse, and
          not that of the cashiers.</p>
        <p>A man’s expression is his sacrament; it is the outward and visible
          sign of his inward and spiritual grace, or want of grace; and as I
          looked at the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n158" n="158"/>

          majority of these men, I could not help feeling
          that there must be a something in their lives which had stunted
          their natural development, and that they would have been more
          healthily minded in any other profession. I was always sorry for
          them, for in nine cases out of ten they were well-meaning persons;
          they were in the main very poorly paid; their constitutions were as
          a rule above suspicion; and there were recorded numberless
          instances of their self-sacrifice and generosity; but they had had
          the misfortune to have been betrayed into a false position at an
          age for the most part when their judgement was not matured, and
          after having been kept in studied ignorance of the real
          difficulties of the system. But this did not make their position
          the less a false one, and its bad effects upon themselves were
          unmistakable.</p>
        <p>Few people would speak quite openly and freely before them, which
          struck me as a very bad sign. When they were in the room every one
          would talk as though all currency save that of the Musical Banks
          should be abolished; and yet they knew perfectly well that even the
          cashiers themselves hardly used the Musical Bank money more than
          other people. It was expected of them that they should appear to
          do so, but this was all. The less thoughtful of them did not seem
          particularly unhappy, but many were plainly sick at heart, though
          perhaps they hardly knew it, and would not have owned to being so.
          Some few were opponents of the whole system; but these were liable
          to be <choice><orig>dis-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n159" n="159"/>

            missed</orig><reg>dismissed</reg></choice> from their employment at any moment, and this
          rendered them very careful, for a man who had once been cashier at
          a Musical Bank was out of the field for other employment, and was
          generally unfitted for it by reason of that course of treatment
          which was commonly called his education. In fact it was a career
          from which retreat was virtually impossible, and into which young
          men were generally induced to enter before they could be reasonably
          expected, considering their training, to have formed any opinions
          of their own. Not unfrequently, indeed, they were induced, by what
          we in England should call undue influence, concealment, and fraud.
          Few indeed were those who had the courage to insist on seeing both
          sides of the question before they committed themselves to what was
          practically a leap in the dark. One would have thought that
          caution in this respect was an elementary principle,—one of the
          first things that an honourable man would teach his boy to
          understand; but in practice it was not so.</p>
        <p>I even saw cases in which parents bought the right of presenting to
          the office of cashier at one of these banks, with the fixed
          determination that some one of their sons (perhaps a mere child)
          should fill it. There was the lad himself—growing up with every
          promise of becoming a good and honourable man—but utterly without
          warning concerning the iron shoe which his natural protector was
          providing for him. Who could say that the whole thing would not
          end in a life-long lie, and 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n160" n="160"/>

          vain chafing to escape? I confess that
          there were few things in Erewhon which shocked me more than this.</p>
        <p>Yet we do something not so very different from this even in
          England, and as regards the dual commercial system, all countries
          have, and have had, a law of the land, and also another law, which,
          though professedly more sacred, has far less effect on their daily
          life and actions. It seems as though the need for some law over
          and above, and sometimes even conflicting with, the law of the
          land, must spring from something that lies deep down in man’s
          nature; indeed, it is hard to think that man could ever have become
          man at all, but for the gradual evolution of a perception that
          though this world looms so large when we are in it, it may seem a
          little thing when we have got away from it.</p>
        <p>When man had grown to the perception that in the everlasting Is-
          and-Is-Not of nature, the world and all that it contains, including
          man, is at the same time both seen and unseen, he felt the need of
          two rules of life, one for the seen, and the other for the unseen
          side of things. For the laws affecting the seen world he claimed
          the sanction of seen powers; for the unseen (of which he knows
          nothing save that it exists and is powerful) he appealed to the
          unseen power (of which, again, he knows nothing save that it exists
          and is powerful) to which he gives the name of God.</p>
        <p>Some Erewhonian opinions concerning the <choice><orig>intel-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n161" n="161"/>

            ligence</orig><reg>intelligence</reg></choice> of the unborn
          embryo, that I regret my space will not permit me to lay before the
          reader, have led me to conclude that the Erewhonian Musical Banks,
          and perhaps the religious systems of all countries, are now more or
          less of an attempt to uphold the unfathomable and unconscious
          instinctive wisdom of millions of past generations, against the
          comparatively shallow, consciously reasoning, and ephemeral
          conclusions drawn from that of the last thirty or forty.</p>
        <p>The saving feature of the Erewhonian Musical Bank system (as
          distinct from the quasi-idolatrous views which coexist with it, and
          on which I will touch later) was that while it bore witness to the
          existence of a kingdom that is not of this world, it made no
          attempt to pierce the veil that hides it from human eyes. It is
          here that almost all religions go wrong. Their priests try to make
          us believe that they know more about the unseen world than those
          whose eyes are still blinded by the seen, can ever know—
          forgetting that while to deny the existence of an unseen kingdom is bad, to
          pretend that we know more about it than its bare existence is no
          better.</p>
        <p>This chapter is already longer than I intended, but I should like
          to say that in spite of the saving feature of which I have just
          spoken, I cannot help thinking that the Erewhonians are on the eve
          of some great change in their religious opinions, or at any rate in
          that part of them which finds expression through their Musical
          Banks. So far as I 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n162" n="162"/>

          could see, fully ninety per cent. of the
          population of the metropolis looked upon these banks with something
          not far removed from contempt. If this is so, any such startling
          event as is sure to arise sooner or later, may serve as nucleus to
          a new order of things that will be more in harmony with both the
          heads and hearts of the people.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c16" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n163" n="163"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XVI</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Arowhena</hi>
        </head>
        <p>The reader will perhaps have learned by this time a thing which I
          had myself suspected before I had been twenty-four hours in Mr.
          Nosnibor’s house—I mean, that though the Nosnibors showed me every
          attention, I could not cordially like them, with the exception of
          Arowhena who was quite different from the rest. They were not fair
          samples of Erewhonians. I saw many families with whom they were on
          visiting terms, whose manners charmed me more than I know how to
          say, but I never could get over my original prejudice against Mr.
          Nosnibor for having embezzled the money. Mrs. Nosnibor, too, was a
          very worldly woman, yet to hear her talk one would have thought
          that she was singularly the reverse; neither could I endure Zulora;
          Arowhena however was perfection.</p>
        <p>She it was who ran all the little errands for her mother and Mr.
          Nosnibor and Zulora, and gave those thousand proofs of sweetness
          and unselfishness which some one member of a family is generally
          required to give. All day long it was Arowhena this, and Arowhena
          that; but she never seemed to know that she was being put upon, and
          was always bright and willing from morning till 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n164" n="164"/>

          evening. Zulora
          certainly was very handsome, but Arowhena was infinitely the more
          graceful of the two and was the very <hi rend="i">ne plus ultra</hi> of youth and
          beauty. I will not attempt to describe her, for anything that I
          could say would fall so far short of the reality as only to mislead
          the reader. Let him think of the very loveliest that he can
          imagine, and he will still be below the truth. Having said this
          much, I need hardly say that I had fallen in love with her.</p>
        <p>She must have seen what I felt for her, but I tried my hardest not
          to let it appear even by the slightest sign. I had many reasons
          for this. I had no idea what Mr. and Mrs. Nosnibor would say to
          it; and I knew that Arowhena would not look at me (at any rate not
          yet) if her father and mother disapproved, which they probably
          would, considering that I had nothing except the pension of about a
          pound a day of our money which the King had granted me. I did not
          yet know of a more serious obstacle.</p>
        <p>In the meantime, I may say that I had been presented at court, and
          was told that my reception had been considered as singularly
          gracious; indeed, I had several interviews both with the King and
          Queen, at which from time to time the Queen got everything from me
          that I had in the world, clothes and all, except the two buttons I
          had given to Yram, the loss of which seemed to annoy her a good
          deal. I was presented with a court suit, and her Majesty had my
          old clothes put upon a wooden 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n165" n="165"/>

          dummy, on which they probably remain,
          unless they have been removed in consequence of my subsequent
          downfall. His Majesty’s manners were those of a cultivated English
          gentleman. He was much pleased at hearing that our government was
          monarchical, and that the mass of the people were resolute that it
          should not be changed; indeed, I was so much encouraged by the
          evident pleasure with which he heard me, that I ventured to quote
          to him those beautiful lines of Shakespeare’s -</p>
        <lg type="verse">
          <l>“There’s a divinity doth hedge a king,</l>
          <l>Rough hew him how we may;”</l>
        </lg>
        <p>but I was sorry I had done so afterwards, for I do not think his
          Majesty admired the lines as much as I could have wished.</p>
        <p>There is no occasion for me to dwell further upon my experience of
          the court, but I ought perhaps to allude to one of my conversations
          with the King, inasmuch as it was pregnant with the most important
          consequences.</p>
        <p>He had been asking me about my watch, and enquiring whether such
          dangerous inventions were tolerated in the country from which I
          came. I owned with some confusion that watches were not uncommon;
          but observing the gravity which came over his Majesty’s face I
          presumed to say that they were fast dying out, and that we had few
          if any other mechanical contrivances of which he was likely to
          disapprove. Upon his asking me to name some of our most advanced
          machines, I did not 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n166" n="166"/>

          dare to tell him of our steam-engines and
          railroads and electric telegraphs, and was puzzling my brains to
          think what I could say, when, of all things in the world, balloons
          suggested themselves, and I gave him an account of a very
          remarkable ascent which was made some years ago. The King was too
          polite to contradict, but I felt sure that he did not believe me,
          and from that day forward though he always showed me the attention
          which was due to my genius (for in this light was my complexion
          regarded), he never questioned me about the manners and customs of
          my country.</p>
        <p>To return, however, to Arowhena. I soon gathered that neither Mr.
          nor Mrs. Nosnibor would have any objection to my marrying into the
          family; a physical excellence is considered in Erewhon as a set off
          against almost any other disqualification, and my light hair was
          sufficient to make me an eligible match. But along with this
          welcome fact I gathered another which filled me with dismay: I was
          expected to marry Zulora, for whom I had already conceived a great
          aversion. At first I hardly noticed the little hints and the
          artifices which were resorted to in order to bring us together, but
          after a time they became too plain. Zulora, whether she was in
          love with me or not, was bent on marrying me, and I gathered in
          talking with a young gentleman of my acquaintance who frequently
          visited the house and whom I greatly disliked, that it was
          considered a sacred and inviolable rule that whoever married into a

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n167" n="167"/>

          family must marry the eldest daughter at that time unmarried. The
          young gentleman urged this upon me so frequently that I at last saw
          he was in love with Arowhena himself, and wanted me to get Zulora
          out of the way; but others told me the same story as to the custom
          of the country, and I saw there was a serious difficulty. My only
          comfort was that Arowhena snubbed my rival and would not look at
          him. Neither would she look at me; nevertheless there was a
          difference in the manner of her disregard; this was all I could get
          from her.</p>
        <p>Not that she avoided me; on the contrary I had many a tête-à-tête
          with her, for her mother and sister were anxious for me to deposit
          some part of my pension in the Musical Banks, this being in
          accordance with the dictates of their goddess Ydgrun, of whom both
          Mrs. Nosnibor and Zulora were great devotees. I was not sure
          whether I had kept my secret from being perceived by Arowhena
          herself, but none of the others suspected me, so she was set upon
          me to get me to open an account, at any rate <hi rend="i">pro forma</hi>, with the
          Musical Banks; and I need hardly say that she succeeded. But I did
          not yield at once; I enjoyed the process of being argued with too
          keenly to lose it by a prompt concession; besides, a little
          hesitation rendered the concession itself more valuable. It was in
          the course of conversations on this subject that I learned the more
          defined religious opinions of the Erewhonians, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n168" n="168"/>

          that coexist with
          the Musical Bank system, but are not recognised by those curious
          institutions. I will describe them as briefly as possible in the
          following chapters before I return to the personal adventures of
          Arowhena and myself.</p>
        <p>They were idolaters, though of a comparatively enlightened kind;
          but here, as in other things, there was a discrepancy between their
          professed and actual belief, for they had a genuine and potent
          faith which existed without recognition alongside of their idol
          worship.</p>
        <p>The gods whom they worship openly are personifications of human
          qualities, as justice, strength, hope, fear, love, &amp;c., &amp;c. The
          people think that prototypes of these have a real objective
          existence in a region far beyond the clouds, holding, as did the
          ancients, that they are like men and women both in body and
          passion, except that they are even comelier and more powerful, and
          also that they can render themselves invisible to human eyesight.
          They are capable of being propitiated by mankind and of coming to
          the assistance of those who ask their aid. Their interest in human
          affairs is keen, and on the whole beneficent; but they become very
          angry if neglected, and punish rather the first they come upon,
          than the actual person who has offended them; their fury being
          blind when it is raised, though never raised without reason. They
          will not punish with any less severity when people sin against them
          from ignorance, and without the chance of having had knowledge;
          they 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n169" n="169"/>

          will take no excuses of this kind, but are even as the English
          law, which assumes itself to be known to every one.</p>
        <p>Thus they have a law that two pieces of matter may not occupy the
          same space at the same moment, which law is presided over and
          administered by the gods of time and space jointly, so that if a
          flying stone and a man’s head attempt to outrage these gods, by
          “arrogating a right which they do not possess” (for so it is
          written in one of their books), and to occupy the same space
          simultaneously, a severe punishment, sometimes even death itself,
          is sure to follow, without any regard to whether the stone knew
          that the man’s head was there, or the head the stone; this at least
          is their view of the common accidents of life. Moreover, they hold
          their deities to be quite regardless of motives. With them it is
          the thing done which is everything, and the motive goes for
          nothing.</p>
        <p>Thus they hold it strictly forbidden for a man to go without common
          air in his lungs for more than a very few minutes; and if by any
          chance he gets into the water, the air-god is very angry, and will
          not suffer it; no matter whether the man got into the water by
          accident or on purpose, whether through the attempt to save a child
          or through presumptuous contempt of the air-god, the air-god will
          kill him, unless he keeps his head high enough out of the water,
          and thus gives the air-god his due.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n170" n="170"/>
        <p>This with regard to the deities who manage physical affairs. Over
          and above these they personify hope, fear, love, and so forth,
          giving them temples and priests, and carving likenesses of them in
          stone, which they verily believe to be faithful representations of
          living beings who are only not human in being more than human. If
          any one denies the objective existence of these divinities, and
          says that there is really no such being as a beautiful woman called
          Justice, with her eyes blinded and a pair of scales, positively
          living and moving in a remote and ethereal region, but that justice
          is only the personified expression of certain modes of human
          thought and action—they say that he denies the existence of
          justice in denying her personality, and that he is a wanton
          disturber of men’s religious convictions. They detest nothing so
          much as any attempt to lead them to higher spiritual conceptions of
          the deities whom they profess to worship. Arowhena and I had a
          pitched battle on this point, and should have had many more but for
          my prudence in allowing her to get the better of me.</p>
        <p>I am sure that in her heart she was suspicious of her own position
          for she returned more than once to the subject. “Can you not see,”
          I had exclaimed, “that the fact of justice being admirable will not
          be affected by the absence of a belief in her being also a living
          agent? Can you really think that men will be one whit less
          hopeful, because they no longer believe that hope is an 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n171" n="171"/>

          actual
          person?” She shook her head, and said that with men’s belief in
          the personality all incentive to the reverence of the thing itself,
          as justice or hope, would cease; men from that hour would never be
          either just or hopeful again.</p>
        <p>I could not move her, nor, indeed, did I seriously wish to do so.
          She deferred to me in most things, but she never shrank from
          maintaining her opinions if they were put in question; nor does she
          to this day abate one jot of her belief in the religion of her
          childhood, though in compliance with my repeated entreaties she has
          allowed herself to be baptized into the English Church. She has,
          however, made a gloss upon her original faith to the effect that
          her baby and I are the only human beings exempt from the vengeance
          of the deities for not believing in their personality. She is
          quite clear that we are exempted. She should never have so strong
          a conviction of it otherwise. How it has come about she does not
          know, neither does she wish to know; there are things which it is
          better not to know and this is one of them; but when I tell her
          that I believe in her deities as much as she does—and that it is a
          difference about words, not things, she becomes silent with a
          slight emphasis.</p>
        <p>I own that she very nearly conquered me once; for she asked me what
          I should think if she were to tell me that my God, whose nature and
          attributes I had been explaining to her, was but the expression for
          man’s highest conception of goodness, wisdom, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n172" n="172"/>

          and power; that in
          order to generate a more vivid conception of so great and glorious
          a thought, man had personified it and called it by a name; that it
          was an unworthy conception of the Deity to hold Him personal,
          inasmuch as escape from human contingencies became thus impossible;
          that the real thing men should worship was the Divine,
          whereinsoever they could find it; that “God” was but man’s way of
          expressing his sense of the Divine; that as justice, hope, wisdom,
          &amp;c., were all parts of goodness, so God was the expression which
          embraced all goodness and all good power; that people would no more
          cease to love God on ceasing to believe in His objective
          personality, than they had ceased to love justice on discovering
          that she was not really personal; nay, that they would never truly
          love Him till they saw Him thus.</p>
        <p>She said all this in her artless way, and with none of the
          coherence with which I have here written it; her face kindled, and
          she felt sure that she had convinced me that I was wrong, and that
          justice was a living person. Indeed I did wince a little; but I
          recovered myself immediately, and pointed out to her that we had
          books whose genuineness was beyond all possibility of doubt, as
          they were certainly none of them less than <date when="1800">1800</date> years old; that in
          these there were the most authentic accounts of men who had been
          spoken to by the Deity Himself, and of one prophet who had been
          allowed to see the back parts of God through the hand that was laid
          over his face.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n173" n="173"/>
        <p>This was conclusive; and I spoke with such solemnity 
          that she was a little frightened, and only answered that they too had their books,
          in which their ancestors had seen the gods; on which I saw that
          further argument was not at all likely to convince her; and fearing
          that she might tell her mother what I had been saying, and that I
          might lose the hold upon her affections which I was beginning to
          feel pretty sure that I was obtaining, I began to let her have her
          own way, and to convince me; neither till after we were safely
          married did I show the cloven hoof again.</p>
        <p>Nevertheless, her remarks have haunted me, and I have since met
          with many very godly people who have had a great knowledge of
          divinity, but no sense of the divine: and again, I have seen a
          radiance upon the face of those who were worshipping the divine
          either in art or nature—in picture or statue—in field or cloud or
          sea—in man, woman, or child—which I have never seen kindled by
          any talking about the nature and attributes of God. Mention but
          the word divinity, and our sense of the divine is clouded.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c17" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n174" n="174"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XVII</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Ydgrun and the Ydgrunites</hi>
        </head>
        <p>In spite of all the to-do they make about their idols, and the
          temples they build, and the priests and priestesses whom they
          support, I could never think that their professed religion was more
          than skin-deep; but they had another which they carried with them
          into all their actions; and although no one from the outside of
          things would suspect it to have any existence at all, it was in
          reality their great guide, the mariner’s compass of their lives; so
          that there were very few things which they ever either did, or
          refrained from doing, without reference to its precepts.</p>
        <p>Now I suspected that their professed faith had no great hold upon
          them—firstly, because I often heard the priests complain of the
          prevailing indifference, and they would hardly have done so without
          reason; secondly, because of the show which was made, for there was
          none of this about the worship of the goddess Ydgrun, in whom they
          really did believe; thirdly, because though the priests were
          constantly abusing Ydgrun as being the great enemy of the gods, it
          was well known that she had no more devoted worshippers in the
          whole country than these very persons, who were often 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n175" n="175"/>

          priests of
          Ydgrun rather than of their own deities. Neither am I by any means
          sure that these were not the best of the priests.</p>
        <p>Ydgrun certainly occupied a very anomalous position; she was held
          to be both omnipresent and omnipotent, but she was not an elevated
          conception, and was sometimes both cruel and absurd. Even her most
          devoted worshippers were a little ashamed of her, and served her
          more with heart and in deed than with their tongues. Theirs was no
          lip service; on the contrary, even when worshipping her most
          devoutly, they would often deny her. Take her all in all, however,
          she was a beneficent and useful deity, who did not care how much
          she was denied so long as she was obeyed and feared, and who kept
          hundreds of thousands in those paths which make life tolerably
          happy, who would never have been kept there otherwise, and over
          whom a higher and more spiritual ideal would have had no power.</p>
        <p>I greatly doubt whether the Erewhonians are yet prepared for any
          better religion, and though (considering my gradually strengthened
          conviction that they were the representatives of the lost tribes of
          Israel) I would have set about converting them at all hazards had I
          seen the remotest prospect of success, I could hardly contemplate
          the displacement of Ydgrun as the great central object of their
          regard without admitting that it would be attended with frightful
          consequences; in fact were I a mere philosopher, I should say that
          the gradual raising 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n176" n="176"/>

          of the popular conception of Ydgrun would be
          the greatest spiritual boon which could be conferred upon them, and
          that nothing could effect this except example. I generally found
          that those who complained most loudly that Ydgrun was not high
          enough for them had hardly as yet come up to the Ydgrun standard,
          and I often met with a class of men whom I called to myself “high
          Ydgrunites” (the rest being Ydgrunites, and low Ydgrunites), who,
          in the matter of human conduct and the affairs of life, appeared to
          me to have got about as far as it is in the right nature of man to
          go.</p>
        <p>They were gentlemen in the full sense of the word; and what has one
          not said in saying this? They seldom spoke of Ydgrun, or even
          alluded to her, but would never run counter to her dictates without
          ample reason for doing so: in such cases they would override her
          with due self-reliance, and the goddess seldom punished them; for
          they are brave, and Ydgrun is not. They had most of them a
          smattering of the hypothetical language, and some few more than
          this, but only a few. I do not think that this language has had
          much hand in making them what they are; but rather that the fact of
          their being generally possessed of its rudiments was one great
          reason for the reverence paid to the hypothetical language itself.</p>
        <p>Being inured from youth to exercises and athletics of all sorts,
          and living fearlessly under the eye of their peers, among whom
          there exists a high standard of courage, generosity, honour, and
          every 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n177" n="177"/>

          good and manly quality—what wonder that they should have
          become, so to speak, a law unto themselves; and, while taking an
          elevated view of the goddess Ydgrun, they should have gradually
          lost all faith in the recognised deities of the country? These
          they do not openly disregard, for conformity until absolutely
          intolerable is a law of Ydgrun, yet they have no real belief in the
          objective existence of beings which so readily explain themselves
          as abstractions, and whose personality demands a quasi-materialism
          which it baffles the imagination to realise. They keep their
          opinions, however, greatly to themselves, inasmuch as most of their
          countrymen feel strongly about the gods, and they hold it wrong to
          give pain, unless for some greater good than seems likely to arise
          from their plain speaking.</p>
        <p>On the other hand, surely those whose own minds are clear about any
          given matter (even though it be only that there is little
          certainty) should go so far towards imparting that clearness to
          others, as to say openly what they think and why they think it,
          whenever they can properly do so; for they may be sure that they
          owe their own clearness almost entirely to the fact that others
          have done this by them: after all, they may be mistaken, and if
          so, it is for their own and the general well-being that they should
          let their error be seen as distinctly as possible, so that it may
          be more easily refuted. I own, therefore, that on this one point I
          disapproved of the practice even of the highest Ydgrunites, and
          objected to it all the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n178" n="178"/>

          more because I knew that I should find my
          own future task more easy if the high Ydgrunites had already
          undermined the belief which is supposed to prevail at present.</p>
        <p>In other respects they were more like the best class of Englishmen
          than any whom I have seen in other countries. I should have liked
          to have persuaded half-a-dozen of them to come over to England and
          go upon the stage, for they had most of them a keen sense of humour
          and a taste for acting: they would be of great use to us. The
          example of a real gentleman is, if I may say so without profanity,
          the best of all gospels; such a man upon the stage becomes a potent
          humanising influence, an Ideal which all may look upon for a
          shilling.</p>
        <p>I always liked and admired these men, and although I could not help
          deeply regretting their certain ultimate perdition (for they had no
          sense of a hereafter, and their only religion was that of self-
          respect and consideration for other people), I never dared to take
          so great a liberty with them as to attempt to put them in
          possession of my own religious convictions, in spite of my knowing
          that they were the only ones which could make them really good and
          happy, either here or hereafter. I did try sometimes, being
          impelled to do so by a strong sense of duty, and by my deep regret
          that so much that was admirable should be doomed to ages if not
          eternity of torture; but the words stuck in my throat as soon as I
          began.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n179" n="179"/>
        <p>Whether a professional missionary might have a better chance I know
          not; such persons must doubtless know more about the science of
          conversion: for myself, I could only be thankful that I was in the
          right path, and was obliged to let others take their chance as yet.
          If the plan fails by which I propose to convert them myself, I
          would gladly contribute my mite towards the sending two or three
          trained missionaries, who have been known as successful converters
          of Jews and Mahometans; but such have seldom much to glory in the
          flesh, and when I think of the high Ydgrunites, and of the figure
          which a missionary would probably cut among them, I cannot feel
          sanguine that much good would be arrived at. Still the attempt is
          worth making, and the worst danger to the missionaries themselves
          would be that of being sent to the hospital where Chowbok would
          have been sent had he come with me into Erewhon.</p>
        <p>Taking then their religious opinions as a whole, I must own that
          the Erewhonians are superstitious, on account of the views which
          they hold of their professed gods, and their entirely anomalous and
          inexplicable worship of Ydgrun, a worship at once the most
          powerful, yet most devoid of formalism, that I ever met with; but
          in practice things worked better than might have been expected, and
          the conflicting claims of Ydgrun and the gods were arranged by
          unwritten compromises (for the most part in Ydgrun’s favour), which
          in ninety-nine 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n180" n="180"/>

          cases out of a hundred were very well understood.</p>
        <p>I could not conceive why they should not openly acknowledge high
          Ydgrunism, and discard the objective personality of hope, justice,
          &amp;c.; but whenever I so much as hinted at this, I found that I was
          on dangerous ground. They would never have it; returning
          constantly to the assertion that ages ago the divinities were
          frequently seen, and that the moment their personality was
          disbelieved in, men would leave off practising even those ordinary
          virtues which the common experience of mankind has agreed on as
          being the greatest secret of happiness. “Who ever heard,” they
          asked, indignantly, “of such things as kindly training, a good
          example, and an enlightened regard to one’s own welfare, being able
          to keep men straight?” In my hurry, forgetting things which I
          ought to have remembered, I answered that if a person could not be
          kept straight by these things, there was nothing that could
          straighten him, and that if he were not ruled by the love and fear
          of men whom he had seen, neither would he be so by that of the gods
          whom he had not seen.</p>
        <p>At one time indeed I came upon a small but growing sect who
          believed, after a fashion, in the immortality of the soul and the
          resurrection from the dead; they taught that those who had been

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n181" n="181"/>

          born with feeble and diseased bodies and had passed their lives in
          ailing, would be tortured eternally hereafter; but that those who
          had been born strong and healthy and handsome would be rewarded for
          ever and ever. Of moral qualities or conduct they made no mention.</p>
        <p>Bad as this was, it was a step in advance, inasmuch as they did
          hold out a future state of some sort, and I was shocked to find
          that for the most part they met with opposition, on the score that
          their doctrine was based upon no sort of foundation, also that it
          was immoral in its tendency, and not to be desired by any
          reasonable beings.</p>
        <p>When I asked how it could be immoral, I was answered, that if
          firmly held, it would lead people to cheapen this present life,
          making it appear to be an affair of only secondary importance; that
          it would thus distract men’s minds from the perfecting of this
          world’s economy, and was an impatient cutting, so to speak, of the
          Gordian knot of life’s problems, whereby some people might gain
          present satisfaction to themselves at the cost of infinite damage
          to others; that the doctrine tended to encourage the poor in their
          improvidence, and in a debasing acquiescence in ills which they
          might well remedy; that the rewards were illusory and the result,
          after all, of luck, whose empire should be bounded by the grave;
          that its terrors were enervating and unjust; and that even the most
          blessed rising would be but the disturbing of a still more blessed
          slumber.</p>
        <p>To all which I could only say that the thing had been actually
          known to happen, and that there were several well-authenticated
          instances of people 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n182" n="182"/>

          having died and come to life again—instances
          which no man in his senses could doubt.</p>
        <p>“If this be so,” said my opponent, “we must bear it as best we
          may.”</p>
        <p>I then translated for him, as well as I could, the noble speech of
          Hamlet in which he says that it is the fear lest worse evils may
          befall us after death which alone prevents us from rushing into
          death’s arms.</p>
        <p>“Nonsense,” he answered, “no man was ever yet stopped from cutting
          his throat by any such fears as your poet ascribes to him—and your
          poet probably knew this perfectly well. If a man cuts his throat
          he is at bay, and thinks of nothing but escape, no matter whither,
          provided he can shuffle off his present. No. Men are kept at
          their posts, not by the fear that if they quit them they may quit a
          frying-pan for a fire, but by the hope that if they hold on, the
          fire may burn less fiercely. ‘The respect,’ to quote your poet,
          ’that makes calamity of so long a life,’ is the consideration that
          though calamity may live long, the sufferer may live longer still.”</p>
        <p>On this, seeing that there was little probability of our coming to
          an agreement, I let the argument drop, and my opponent presently
          left me with as much disapprobation as he could show without being
          overtly rude.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c18" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n183" n="183"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XVIII</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">Birth Formulae</hi>
        </head>
        <p>I heard what follows not from Arowhena, but from Mr. Nosnibor and
          some of the gentlemen who occasionally dined at the house: they
          told me that the Erewhonians believe in pre-existence; and not only
          this (of which I will write more fully in the next chapter), but
          they believe that it is of their own free act and deed in a
          previous state that they come to be born into this world at all.
          They hold that the unborn are perpetually plaguing and tormenting
          the married of both sexes, fluttering about them incessantly, and
          giving them no peace either of mind or body until they have
          consented to take them under their protection. If this were not so
          (this at least is what they urge), it would be a monstrous freedom
          for one man to take with another, to say that he should undergo the
          chances and changes of this mortal life without any option in the
          matter. No man would have any right to get married at all,
          inasmuch as he can never tell what frightful misery his doing so
          may entail forcibly upon a being who cannot be unhappy as long as
          he does not exist. They feel this so strongly that they are
          resolved to shift the blame on to other shoulders; and have
          fashioned a long mythology 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n184" n="184"/>

          as to the world in which the unborn
          people live, and what they do, and the arts and machinations to
          which they have recourse in order to get themselves into our own
          world. But of this more anon: what I would relate here is their
          manner of dealing with those who do come.</p>
        <p>It is a distinguishing peculiarity of the Erewhonians that when
          they profess themselves to be quite certain about any matter, and
          avow it as a base on which they are to build a system of practice,
          they seldom quite believe in it. If they smell a rat about the
          precincts of a cherished institution, they will always stop their
          noses to it if they can.</p>
        <p>This is what most of them did in this matter of the unborn, for I
          cannot (and never could) think that they seriously believed in
          their mythology concerning pre-existence: they did and they did
          not; they did not know themselves what they believed; all they did
          know was that it was a disease not to believe as they did. The
          only thing of which they were quite sure was that it was the
          pestering of the unborn which caused them to be brought into this
          world, and that they would not have been here if they would have
          only let peaceable people alone.</p>
        <p>It would be hard to disprove this position, and they might have a
          good case if they would only leave it as it stands. But this they
          will not do; they must have assurance doubly sure; they must have
          the written word of the child itself as soon as it is born, giving
          the parents indemnity from all responsibility on the score of its
          birth, and asserting 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n185" n="185"/>

          its own pre-existence. They have therefore
          devised something which they call a birth formula—a document which
          varies in words according to the caution of parents, but is much
          the same practically in all cases; for it has been the business of
          the Erewhonian lawyers during many ages to exercise their skill in
          perfecting it and providing for every contingency.</p>
        <p>These formulae are printed on common paper at a moderate cost for
          the poor; but the rich have them written on parchment and
          handsomely bound, so that the getting up of a person’s birth
          formula is a test of his social position. They commence by setting
          forth, That whereas A. B. was a member of the kingdom of the
          unborn, where he was well provided for in every way, and had no
          cause of discontent, &amp;c., &amp;c., he did of his own wanton depravity
          and restlessness conceive a desire to enter into this present
          world; that thereon having taken the necessary steps as set forth
          in laws of the unborn kingdom, he did with malice aforethought set
          himself to plague and pester two unfortunate people who had never
          wronged him, and who were quite contented and happy until he
          conceived this base design against their peace; for which wrong he
          now humbly entreats their pardon.</p>
        <p>He acknowledges that he is responsible for all physical blemishes
          and deficiencies which may render him answerable to the laws of his
          country; that his parents have nothing whatever to do with any of
          these things; and that they have a right to 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n186" n="186"/>

          kill him at once if
          they be so minded, though he entreats them to show their marvellous
          goodness and clemency by sparing his life. If they will do this,
          he promises to be their most obedient and abject creature during
          his earlier years, and indeed all his life, unless they should see
          fit in their abundant generosity to remit some portion of his
          service hereafter. And so the formula continues, going sometimes
          into very minute details, according to the fancies of family
          lawyers, who will not make it any shorter than they can help.</p>
        <p>The deed being thus prepared, on the third or fourth day after the
          birth of the child, or as they call it, the “final importunity,”
          the friends gather together, and there is a feast held, where they
          are all very melancholy—as a general rule, I believe, quite truly
          so—and make presents to the father and mother of the child in
          order to console them for the injury which has just been done them
          by the unborn.</p>
        <p>By-and-by the child himself is brought down by his nurse, and the
          company begin to rail upon him, upbraiding him for his
          impertinence, and asking him what amends he proposes to make for
          the wrong that he has committed, and how he can look for care and
          nourishment from those who have perhaps already been injured by the
          unborn on some ten or twelve occasions; for they say of people with
          large families, that they have suffered terrible injuries from the
          unborn; till at last, when this has been carried far enough, some
          one suggests 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n187" n="187"/>

          the formula, which is brought out and solemnly read to
          the child by the family straightener. This gentleman is always
          invited on these occasions, for the very fact of intrusion into a
          peaceful family shows a depravity on the part of the child which
          requires his professional services.</p>
        <p>On being teased by the reading and tweaked by the nurse, the child
          will commonly begin to cry, which is reckoned a good sign, as
          showing a consciousness of guilt. He is thereon asked, Does he
          assent to the formula? on which, as he still continues crying and
          can obviously make no answer, some one of the friends comes forward
          and undertakes to sign the document on his behalf, feeling sure (so
          he says) that the child would do it if he only knew how, and that
          he will release the present signer from his engagement on arriving
          at maturity. The friend then inscribes the signature of the child
          at the foot of the parchment, which is held to bind the child as
          much as though he had signed it himself.</p>
        <p>Even this, however, does not fully content them, for they feel a
          little uneasy until they have got the child’s own signature after
          all. So when he is about fourteen, these good people partly bribe
          him by promises of greater liberty and good things, and partly
          intimidate him through their great power of making themselves
          actively unpleasant to him, so that though there is a show of
          freedom made, there is really none; they also use the offices of
          the teachers in the Colleges of Unreason, till 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n188" n="188"/>

          at last, in one way
          or another, they take very good care that he shall sign the paper
          by which he professes to have been a free agent in coming into the
          world, and to take all the responsibility of having done so on to
          his own shoulders. And yet, though this document is obviously the
          most important which any one can sign in his whole life, they will
          have him do so at an age when neither they nor the law will for
          many a year allow any one else to bind him to the smallest
          obligation, no matter how righteously he may owe it, because they
          hold him too young to know what he is about, and do not consider it
          fair that he should commit himself to anything that may prejudice
          him in after years.</p>
        <p>I own that all this seemed rather hard, and not of a piece with the
          many admirable institutions existing among them. I once ventured
          to say a part of what I thought about it to one of the Professors
          of Unreason. I did it very tenderly, but his justification of the
          system was quite out of my comprehension. I remember asking him
          whether he did not think it would do harm to a lad’s principles, by
          weakening his sense of the sanctity of his word and of truth
          generally, that he should be led into entering upon a solemn
          declaration as to the truth of things about which all that he can
          certainly know is that he knows nothing—whether, in fact, the
          teachers who so led him, or who taught anything as a certainty of
          which they were themselves uncertain, were 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n189" n="189"/>

          not earning their living
          by impairing the truth-sense of their pupils (a delicate
          organisation mostly), and by vitiating one of their most sacred
          instincts.</p>
        <p>The Professor, who was a delightful person, seemed greatly
          surprised at the view which I took, but it had no influence with
          him whatsoever. No one, he answered, expected that the boy either
          would or could know all that he said he knew; but the world was
          full of compromises; and there was hardly any affirmation which
          would bear being interpreted literally. Human language was too
          gross a vehicle of thought—thought being incapable of absolute
          translation. He added, that as there can be no translation from
          one language into another which shall not scant the meaning
          somewhat, or enlarge upon it, so there is no language which can
          render thought without a jarring and a harshness somewhere—and so
          forth; all of which seemed to come to this in the end, that it was
          the custom of the country, and that the Erewhonians were a
          conservative people; that the boy would have to begin compromising
          sooner or later, and this was part of his education in the art. It
          was perhaps to be regretted that compromise should be as necessary
          as it was; still it was necessary, and the sooner the boy got to
          understand it the better for himself. But they never tell this to
          the boy.</p>
        <p>From the book of their mythology about the unborn I made the
          extracts which will form the following chapter.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c19" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n190" n="190"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XIX</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The World of the Unborn</hi>
        </head>
        <p>The Erewhonians say that we are drawn through life backwards; or
          again, that we go onwards into the future as into a dark corridor.
          Time walks beside us and flings back shutters as we advance; but
          the light thus given often dazzles us, and deepens the darkness
          which is in front. We can see but little at a time, and heed that
          little far less than our apprehension of what we shall see next;
          ever peering curiously through the glare of the present into the
          gloom of the future, we presage the leading lines of that which is
          before us, by faintly reflected lights from dull mirrors that are
          behind, and stumble on as we may till the trap-door opens beneath
          us and we are gone.</p>
        <p>They say at other times that the future and the past are as a
          panorama upon two rollers; that which is on the roller of the
          future unwraps itself on to the roller of the past; we cannot
          hasten it, and we may not stay it; we must see all that is unfolded
          to us whether it be good or ill; and what we have seen once we may
          see again no more. It is ever unwinding and being wound; we catch
          it in transition for a moment, and call it present; our flustered
          senses gather what impression they can, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n191" n="191"/>

          and we guess at what is
          coming by the tenor of that which we have seen. The same hand has
          painted the whole picture, and the incidents vary little—rivers,
          woods, plains, mountains, towns and peoples, love, sorrow, and
          death: yet the interest never flags, and we look hopefully for
          some good fortune, or fearfully lest our own faces be shown us as
          figuring in something terrible. When the scene is past we think we
          know it, though there is so much to see, and so little time to see
          it, that our conceit of knowledge as regards the past is for the
          most part poorly founded; neither do we care about it greatly, save
          in so far as it may affect the future, wherein our interest mainly
          lies.</p>
        <p>The Erewhonians say it was by chance only that the earth and stars
          and all the heavenly worlds began to roll from east to west, and
          not from west to east, and in like manner they say it is by chance
          that man is drawn through life with his face to the past instead of
          to the future. For the future is there as much as the past, only
          that we may not see it. Is it not in the loins of the past, and
          must not the past alter before the future can do so?</p>
        <p>Sometimes, again, they say that there was a race of men tried upon
          the earth once, who knew the future better than the past, but that
          they died in a twelvemonth from the misery which their knowledge
          caused them; and if any were to be born too prescient now, he would
          be culled out by natural selection, before he had time to transmit
          so peace-destroying a faculty to his descendants.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n192" n="192"/>
        <p>Strange fate for man!  He must perish if he get that, which he must
          perish if he strive not after. If he strive not after it he is no
          better than the brutes, if he get it he is more miserable than the
          devils.</p>
        <p>Having waded through many chapters like the above, I came at last
          to the unborn themselves, and found that they were held to be souls
          pure and simple, having no actual bodies, but living in a sort of
          gaseous yet more or less anthropomorphic existence, like that of a
          ghost; they have thus neither flesh nor blood nor warmth.
          Nevertheless they are supposed to have local habitations and cities
          wherein they dwell, though these are as unsubstantial as their
          inhabitants; they are even thought to eat and drink some thin
          ambrosial sustenance, and generally to be capable of doing whatever
          mankind can do, only after a visionary ghostly fashion as in a
          dream. On the other hand, as long as they remain where they are
          they never die—the only form of death in the unborn world being
          the leaving it for our own. They are believed to be extremely
          numerous, far more so than mankind. They arrive from unknown
          planets, full grown, in large batches at a time; but they can only
          leave the unborn world by taking the steps necessary for their
          arrival here—which is, in fact, by suicide.</p>
        <p>They ought to be an exceedingly happy people, for they have no
          extremes of good or ill fortune; never marrying, but living in a
          state much like that fabled by the poets as the primitive condition
          of 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n193" n="193"/>

          mankind. In spite of this, however, they are incessantly
          complaining; they know that we in this world have bodies, and
          indeed they know everything else about us, for they move among us
          whithersoever they will, and can read our thoughts, as well as
          survey our actions at pleasure. One would think that this should
          be enough for them; and most of them are indeed alive to the
          desperate risk which they will run by indulging themselves in that
          body with “sensible warm motion” which they so much desire;
          nevertheless, there are some to whom the <hi rend="i">ennui</hi> of a disembodied
          existence is so intolerable that they will venture anything for a
          change; so they resolve to quit. The conditions which they must
          accept are so uncertain, that none but the most foolish of the
          unborn will consent to them; and it is from these, and these only,
          that our own ranks are recruited.</p>
        <p>When they have finally made up their minds to leave, they must go
          before the magistrate of the nearest town, and sign an affidavit of
          their desire to quit their then existence. On their having done
          this, the magistrate reads them the conditions which they must
          accept, and which are so long that I can only extract some of the
          principal points, which are mainly the following:-</p>
        <p>First, they must take a potion which will destroy their memory and
          sense of identity; they must go into the world helpless, and
          without a will of their own; they must draw lots for their
          dispositions before they go, and take them, such as they are, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n194" n="194"/>

          for
          better or worse—neither are they to be allowed any choice in the
          matter of the body which they so much desire; they are simply
          allotted by chance, and without appeal, to two people whom it is
          their business to find and pester until they adopt them. Who these
          are to be, whether rich or poor, kind or unkind, healthy or
          diseased, there is no knowing; they have, in fact, to entrust
          themselves for many years to the care of those for whose good
          constitution and good sense they have no sort of guarantee.</p>
        <p>It is curious to read the lectures which the wiser heads give to
          those who are meditating a change. They talk with them as we talk
          with a spendthrift, and with about as much success.</p>
        <p>“To be born,” they say, “is a felony—it is a capital crime, 
          for which sentence may be executed at any moment after the commission
          of the offence. You may perhaps happen to live for some seventy or
          eighty years, but what is that, compared with the eternity you now
          enjoy? And even though the sentence were commuted, and you were
          allowed to live on for ever, you would in time become so terribly
          weary of life that execution would be the greatest mercy to you.</p>
        <p>“Consider the infinite risk; to be born of wicked parents and
          trained in vice! to be born of silly parents, and trained to
          unrealities! of parents who regard you as a sort of chattel or
          property, belonging more to them than to yourself!  Again, you may
          draw utterly unsympathetic parents, who will never be able to
          understand you, and who will do 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n195" n="195"/>

          their best to thwart you (as a hen
          when she has hatched a duckling), and then call you ungrateful
          because you do not love them; or, again, you may draw parents who
          look upon you as a thing to be cowed while it is still young, lest
          it should give them trouble hereafter by having wishes and feelings
          of its own.</p>
        <p>“In later life, when you have been finally allowed to pass muster
          as a full member of the world, you will yourself become liable to
          the pesterings of the unborn—and a very happy life you may be led
          in consequence!  For we solicit so strongly that a few only—nor
          these the best—can refuse us; and yet not to refuse is much the
          same as going into partnership with half-a-dozen different people
          about whom one can know absolutely nothing beforehand—not even
          whether one is going into partnership with men or women, nor with
          how many of either. Delude not yourself with thinking that you
          will be wiser than your parents. You may be an age in advance of
          those whom you have pestered, but unless you are one of the great
          ones you will still be an age behind those who will in their turn
          pester you.</p>
        <p>“Imagine what it must be to have an unborn quartered upon you, who
          is of an entirely different temperament and disposition to your
          own; nay, half-a-dozen such, who will not love you though you have
          stinted yourself in a thousand ways to provide for their comfort
          and well-being,—who will forget all your self-sacrifice, and of
          whom you 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n196" n="196"/>

          may never be sure that they are not bearing a grudge
          against you for errors of judgement into which you may have fallen,
          though you had hoped that such had been long since atoned for.
          Ingratitude such as this is not uncommon, yet fancy what it must be
          to bear!  It is hard upon the duckling to have been hatched by a
          hen, but is it not also hard upon the hen to have hatched the
          duckling?</p>
        <p>“Consider it again, we pray you, not for our sake but for your own.
          Your initial character you must draw by lot; but whatever it is, it
          can only come to a tolerably successful development after long
          training; remember that over that training you will have no
          control. It is possible, and even probable, that whatever you may
          get in after life which is of real pleasure and service to you,
          will have to be won in spite of, rather than by the help of, those
          whom you are now about to pester, and that you will only win your
          freedom after years of a painful struggle in which it will be hard
          to say whether you have suffered most injury, or inflicted it.</p>
        <p>“Remember also, that if you go into the world you will 
          have free will; that you will be obliged to have it; that there is no
          escaping it; that you will be fettered to it during your whole
          life, and must on every occasion do that which on the whole seems
          best to you at any given time, no matter whether you are right or
          wrong in choosing it. Your mind will be a balance for
          considerations, and your action will go with the heavier scale.

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n197" n="197"/>

          How it shall fall will depend upon the kind of scales which you may
          have drawn at birth, the bias which they will have obtained by use,
          and the weight of the immediate considerations. If the scales were
          good to start with, and if they have not been outrageously tampered
          with in childhood, and if the combinations into which you enter are
          average ones, you may come off well; but there are too many ‘ifs’
          in this, and with the failure of any one of them your misery is
          assured. Reflect on this, and remember that should the ill come
          upon you, you will have yourself to thank, for it is your own
          choice to be born, and there is no compulsion in the matter.</p>
        <p>“Not that we deny the existence of pleasures among mankind; there
          is a certain show of sundry phases of contentment which may even
          amount to very considerable happiness; but mark how they are
          distributed over a man’s life, belonging, all the keenest of them,
          to the fore part, and few indeed to the after. Can there be any
          pleasure worth purchasing with the miseries of a decrepit age? If
          you are good, strong, and handsome, you have a fine fortune indeed
          at twenty, but how much of it will be left at sixty? For you must
          live on your capital; there is no investing your powers so that you
          may get a small annuity of life for ever: you must eat up your
          principal bit by bit, and be tortured by seeing it grow continually
          smaller and smaller, even though you happen to escape being rudely
          robbed of it by crime or casualty.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n198" n="198"/>
        <p>“Remember, too, that there never yet was a man of forty who would
          not come back into the world of the unborn if he could do so with
          decency and honour. Being in the world he will as a general rule
          stay till he is forced to go; but do you think that he would
          consent to be born again, and re-live his life, if he had the offer
          of doing so? Do not think it. If he could so alter the past as
          that he should never have come into being at all, do you not think
          that he would do it very gladly?</p>
        <p>“What was it that one of their own poets meant, if it was not this,
          when he cried out upon the day in which he was born, and the night
          in which it was said there is a man child conceived? ‘For now,’ he
          says, ‘I should have lain still and been quiet, I should have
          slept; then had I been at rest with kings and counsellors of the
          earth, which built desolate places for themselves; or with princes
          that had gold, who filled their houses with silver; or as an hidden
          untimely birth, I had not been; as infants which never saw light.
          There the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest.’
          Be very sure that the guilt of being born carries this punishment
          at times to all men; but how can they ask for pity, or complain of
          any mischief that may befall them, having entered open-eyed into
          the snare?</p>
        <p>“One word more and we have done. If any faint remembrance, as of a
          dream, flit in some puzzled moment across your brain, and you shall
          feel that the potion which is to be given you shall 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n199" n="199"/>

          not have done
          its work, and the memory of this existence which you are leaving
          endeavours vainly to return; we say in such a moment, when you
          clutch at the dream but it eludes your grasp, and you watch it, as
          Orpheus watched Eurydice, gliding back again into the twilight
          kingdom, fly—fly—if you can remember the advice—to the haven of
          your present and immediate duty, taking shelter incessantly in the
          work which you have in hand. This much you may perhaps recall; and
          this, if you will imprint it deeply upon your every faculty, will
          be most likely to bring you safely and honourably home through the
          trials that are before you.”<note xml:id="fn2" n="1"><p>The myth above alluded to exists in Erewhon with changed
            names, and considerable modifications. I have taken the liberty of
            referring to the story as familiar to ourselves.</p></note></p>
        <p>This is the fashion in which they reason with those who would be
          for leaving them, but it is seldom that they do much good, for none
          but the unquiet and unreasonable ever think of being born, and
          those who are foolish enough to think of it are generally foolish
          enough to do it. Finding, therefore, that they can do no more, the
          friends follow weeping to the courthouse of the chief magistrate,
          where the one who wishes to be born declares solemnly and openly
          that he accepts the conditions attached to his decision. On this
          he is presented with a potion, which immediately destroys his
          memory and sense of identity, and dissipates the thin gaseous
          tenement which he has inhabited: he becomes a bare vital
          principle, not to 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n200" n="200"/>

          be perceived by human senses, nor to be by any
          chemical test appreciated. He has but one instinct, which is that
          he is to go to such and such a place, where he will find two
          persons whom he is to importune till they consent to undertake him;
          but whether he is to find these persons among the race of Chowbok
          or the Erewhonians themselves is not for him to choose.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c20" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n201" n="201"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XX</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">What They Mean By It</hi>
        </head>
        <p>I have given the above mythology at some length, but it is only a
          small part of what they have upon the subject. My first feeling on
          reading it was that any amount of folly on the part of the unborn
          in coming here was justified by a desire to escape from such
          intolerable prosing. The mythology is obviously an unfair and
          exaggerated representation of life and things; and had its authors
          been so minded they could have easily drawn a picture which would
          err as much on the bright side as this does on the dark. No
          Erewhonian believes that the world is as black as it has been here
          painted, but it is one of their peculiarities that they very often
          do not believe or mean things which they profess to regard as
          indisputable.</p>
        <p>In the present instance their professed views concerning the unborn
          have arisen from their desire to prove that people have been
          presented with the gloomiest possible picture of their own
          prospects before they came here; otherwise, they could hardly say
          to one whom they are going to punish for an affection of the heart
          or brain that it is all his own doing. In practice they modify
          their theory to a considerable extent, and seldom 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n202" n="202"/>

          refer to the
          birth formula except in extreme cases; for the force of habit, or
          what not, gives many of them a kindly interest even in creatures
          who have so much wronged them as the unborn have done; and though a
          man generally hates the unwelcome little stranger for the first
          twelve months, he is apt to mollify (according to his lights) 
          as time goes on, and sometimes he will become inordinately attached to
          the beings whom he is pleased to call his children.</p>
        <p>Of course, according to Erewhonian premises, it would serve people
          right to be punished and scouted for moral and intellectual
          diseases as much as for physical, and I cannot to this day
          understand why they should have stopped short half way. Neither,
          again, can I understand why their having done so should have been,
          as it certainly was, a matter of so much concern to myself. What
          could it matter to me how many absurdities the Erewhonians might
          adopt? Nevertheless I longed to make them think as I did, for the
          wish to spread those opinions that we hold conducive to our own
          welfare is so deeply rooted in the English character that few of us
          can escape its influence. But let this pass.</p>
        <p>In spite of not a few modifications in practice of a theory which
          is itself revolting, the relations between children and parents in
          that country are less happy than in Europe. It was rarely that I
          saw cases of real hearty and intense affection between the old
          people and the young ones. Here 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n203" n="203"/>

          and there I did so, and was quite
          sure that the children, even at the age of twenty, were fonder of
          their parents than they were of any one else; and that of their own
          inclination, being free to choose what company they would, they
          would often choose that of their father and mother. The
          straightener’s carriage was rarely seen at the door of those
          houses. I saw two or three such cases during the time that I
          remained in the country, and cannot express the pleasure which I
          derived from a sight suggestive of so much goodness and wisdom and
          forbearance, so richly rewarded; yet I firmly believe that the same
          thing would happen in nine families out of ten if the parents were
          merely to remember how they felt when they were young, and actually
          to behave towards their children as they would have had their own
          parents behave towards themselves. But this, which would appear to
          be so simple and obvious, seems also to be a thing which not one in
          a hundred thousand is able to put in practice. It is only the very
          great and good who have any living faith in the simplest axioms;
          and there are few who are so holy as to feel that 19 and 13 make 32
          as certainly as 2 and 2 make 4.</p>
        <p>I am quite sure that if this narrative should ever fall into
          Erewhonian hands, it will be said that what I have written about
          the relations between parents and children being seldom
          satisfactory is an infamous perversion of facts, and that in truth
          there are few young people who do not feel happier 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n204" n="204"/>

          in the society
          of their nearest relations<note xml:id="fn3" n="1"><p>What a <hi rend="i">safe</hi> word “relation” is; how little it predicates! yet
            it has overgrown “kinsman.”</p></note> than in any other. Mr. Nosnibor
          would be sure to say this. Yet I cannot refrain from expressing an
          opinion that he would be a good deal embarrassed if his deceased
          parents were to reappear and propose to pay him a six months’
          visit. I doubt whether there are many things which he would regard
          as a greater infliction. They had died at a ripe old age some
          twenty years before I came to know him, so the case is an extreme
          one; but surely if they had treated him with what in his youth he
          had felt to be true unselfishness, his face would brighten when he
          thought of them to the end of his life.</p>
        <p>In the one or two cases of true family affection which I met with,
          I am sure that the young people who were so genuinely fond of their
          fathers and mothers at eighteen, would at sixty be perfectly
          delighted were they to get the chance of welcoming them as their
          guests. There is nothing which could please them better, except
          perhaps to watch the happiness of their own children and
          grandchildren.</p>
        <p>This is how things should be. It is not an impossible ideal; it is
          one which actually does exist in some few cases, and might exist in
          almost all, with a little more patience and forbearance upon the
          parents’ part; but it is rare at present—so rare that they have a
          proverb which I can only translate in a very roundabout way, but
          which says that the great happiness of some people in a future

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n205" n="205"/>

          state will consist in watching the distress of their parents on
          returning to eternal companionship with their grandfathers and
          grandmothers; whilst “compulsory affection” is the idea which lies
          at the root of their word for the deepest anguish.</p>
        <p>There is no talisman in the word “parent” which can generate
          miracles of affection, and I can well believe that my own child
          might find it less of a calamity to lose both Arowhena and myself
          when he is six years old, than to find us again when he is sixty—a
          sentence which I would not pen did I not feel that by doing so I
          was giving him something like a hostage, or at any rate putting a
          weapon into his hands against me, should my selfishness exceed
          reasonable limits.</p>
        <p>Money is at the bottom of all this to a great extent. If the
          parents would put their children in the way of earning a competence
          earlier than they do, the children would soon become self-
          supporting and independent. As it is, under the present system,
          the young ones get old enough to have all manner of legitimate
          wants (that is, if they have any “go” about them) before they have
          learnt the means of earning money to pay for them; hence they must
          either do without them, or take more money than the parents can be
          expected to spare. This is due chiefly to the schools of Unreason,
          where a boy is taught upon hypothetical principles, as I will
          explain hereafter; spending years in being incapacitated for doing
          this, that, or the other (he hardly knows what), during all which
          time he 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n206" n="206"/>

          ought to have been actually doing the thing itself,
          beginning at the lowest grades, picking it up through actual
          practice, and rising according to the energy which is in him.</p>
        <p>These schools of Unreason surprised me much. It would be easy to
          fall into pseudo-utilitarianism, and I would fain believe that the
          system may be good for the children of very rich parents, or for
          those who show a natural instinct to acquire hypothetical lore; but
          the misery was that their Ydgrun-worship required all people with
          any pretence to respectability to send their children to some one
          or other of these schools, mulcting them of years of money. It
          astonished me to see what sacrifices the parents would make in
          order to render their children as nearly useless as possible; and
          it was hard to say whether the old suffered most from the expense
          which they were thus put to, or the young from being deliberately
          swindled in some of the most important branches of human inquiry,
          and directed into false channels or left to drift in the great
          majority of cases.</p>
        <p>I cannot think I am mistaken in believing that the growing tendency
          to limit families by infanticide—an evil which was causing general
          alarm throughout the country—was almost entirely due to the way in
          which education had become a fetish from one end of Erewhon to the
          other. Granted that provision should be made whereby every child
          should be taught reading, writing, and arithmetic, but here
          compulsory state-aided education should 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n207" n="207"/>

          end, and the child should
          begin (with all due precautions to ensure that he is not
          overworked) to acquire the rudiments of that art whereby he is to
          earn his living.</p>
        <p>He cannot acquire these in what we in England call schools of
          technical education; such schools are cloister life as against the
          rough and tumble of the world; they unfit, rather than fit for work
          in the open. An art can only be learned in the workshop of those
          who are winning their bread by it.</p>
        <p>Boys, as a rule, hate the artificial, and delight in the actual;
          give them the chance of earning, and they will soon earn. When
          parents find that their children, instead of being made
          artificially burdensome, will early begin to contribute to the
          well-being of the family, they will soon leave off killing them,
          and will seek to have that plenitude of offspring which they now
          avoid. As things are, the state lays greater burdens on parents
          than flesh and blood can bear, and then wrings its hands over an
          evil for which it is itself mainly responsible.</p>
        <p>With the less well-dressed classes the harm was not so great; for
          among these, at about ten years old, the child has to begin doing
          something: if he is capable he makes his way up; if he is not, he
          is at any rate not made more incapable by what his friends are
          pleased to call his education. People find their level as a rule;
          and though they unfortunately sometimes miss it, it is in the main
          true that those who have valuable qualities are perceived to have
          them and can sell them. I think that the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n208" n="208"/>

          Erewhonians are beginning
          to become aware of these things, for there was much talk about
          putting a tax upon all parents whose children were not earning a
          competence according to their degrees by the time they were twenty
          years old. I am sure that if they will have the courage to carry
          it through they will never regret it; for the parents will take
          care that the children shall begin earning money (which means
          “doing good” to society) at an early age; then the children will be
          independent early, and they will not press on the parents, nor the
          parents on them, and they will like each other better than they do
          now.</p>
        <p>This is the true philanthropy. He who makes a colossal fortune in
          the hosiery trade, and by his energy has succeeded in reducing the
          price of woollen goods by the thousandth part of a penny in the
          pound—this man is worth ten professional philanthropists. So
          strongly are the Erewhonians impressed with this, that if 
          a man has made a fortune of over £20,000 a year they exempt him from
          all taxation, considering him as a work of art, and too precious to
          be meddled with; they say, “How very much he must have done for
          society before society could have been prevailed upon to give him
          so much money;” so magnificent an organisation overawes them; they
          regard it as a thing dropped from heaven.</p>
        <p>“Money,” they say, “is the symbol of duty, it is the sacrament of
          having done for mankind that which mankind wanted. Mankind may not
          be a 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n209" n="209"/>

          very good judge, but there is no better.” This used to shock
          me at first, when I remembered that it had been said on high
          authority that they who have riches shall enter hardly into the
          kingdom of heaven; but the influence of Erewhon had made me begin
          to see things in a new light, and I could not help thinking that
          they who have not riches shall enter more hardly still.</p>
        <p>People oppose money to culture, and imply that if a man has spent
          his time in making money he will not be cultivated—fallacy of
          fallacies!  As though there could be a greater aid to culture than
          the having earned an honourable independence, and as though any
          amount of culture will do much for the man who is penniless, except
          make him feel his position more deeply. The young man who was told
          to sell all his goods and give to the poor, must have been an
          entirely exceptional person if the advice was given wisely, either
          for him or for the poor; how much more often does it happen that we
          perceive a man to have all sorts of good qualities except money,
          and feel that his real duty lies in getting every half-penny that
          he can persuade others to pay him for his services, and becoming
          rich. It has been said that the love of money is the root of all
          evil. The want of money is so quite as truly.</p>
        <p>The above may sound irreverent, but it is conceived in a spirit of
          the most utter reverence for those things which do alone deserve
          it—that is, for the things which are, which mould us and fashion

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n210" n="210"/>

          us, be they what they may; for the things that have power to punish
          us, and which will punish us if we do not heed them; for our
          masters therefore. But I am drifting away from my story.</p>
        <p>They have another plan about which they are making a great noise
          and fuss, much as some are doing with women’s rights in England. A
          party of extreme radicals have professed themselves unable to
          decide upon the superiority of age or youth. At present all goes
          on the supposition that it is desirable to make the young old as
          soon as possible. Some would have it that this is wrong, and that
          the object of education should be to keep the old young as long as
          possible. They say that each age should take it turn in turn
          about, week by week, one week the old to be topsawyers, and the
          other the young, drawing the line at thirty-five years of age; but
          they insist that the young should be allowed to inflict corporal
          chastisement on the old, without which the old would be quite
          incorrigible. In any European country this would be out of the
          question; but it is not so there, for the straighteners are
          constantly ordering people to be flogged, so that they are familiar
          with the notion. I do not suppose that the idea will be ever acted
          upon; but its having been even mooted is enough to show the utter
          perversion of the Erewhonian mind.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c21" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n211" n="211"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XXI</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The Colleges of Unreason</hi>
        </head>
        <p>I had now been a visitor with the Nosnibors for some five or six
          months, and though I had frequently proposed to leave them and take
          apartments of my own, they would not hear of my doing so. I
          suppose they thought I should be more likely to fall in love with
          Zulora if I remained, but it was my affection for Arowhena that
          kept me.</p>
        <p>During all this time both Arowhena and myself had been dreaming,
          and drifting towards an avowed attachment, but had not dared to
          face the real difficulties of the position. Gradually, however,
          matters came to a crisis in spite of ourselves, and we got to see
          the true state of the case, all too clearly.</p>
        <p>One evening we were sitting in the garden, and I had been trying in
          every stupid roundabout way to get her to say that she should be at
          any rate sorry for a man, if he really loved a woman who would not
          marry him. I had been stammering and blushing, and been as silly
          as any one could be, and I suppose had pained her by fishing for
          pity for myself in such a transparent way, and saying nothing about
          her own need of it; at any rate, she turned 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n212" n="212"/>

          all upon me with a
          sweet sad smile and said, “Sorry? I am sorry for myself; I am
          sorry for you; and I am sorry for every one.” The words had no
          sooner crossed her lips than she bowed her head, gave me a look as
          though I were to make no answer, and left me.</p>
        <p>The words were few and simple, but the manner with which they were
          uttered was ineffable: the scales fell from my eyes, and I felt
          that I had no right to try and induce her to infringe one of the
          most inviolable customs of her country, as she needs must do if she
          were to marry me. I sat for a long while thinking, and when I
          remembered the sin and shame and misery which an unrighteous
          marriage—for as such it would be held in Erewhon—would entail, I
          became thoroughly ashamed of myself for having been so long self-
          blinded. I write coldly now, but I suffered keenly at the time,
          and should probably retain a much more vivid recollection of what I
          felt, had not all ended so happily.</p>
        <p>As for giving up the idea of marrying Arowhena, it never so much as
          entered my head to do so: the solution must be found in some other
          direction than this. The idea of waiting till somebody married
          Zulora was to be no less summarily dismissed. To marry Arowhena at
          once in Erewhon—this had already been abandoned: there remained
          therefore but one alternative, and that was to run away with her,
          and get her with me to Europe, where there would be no bar to our
          union save 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n213" n="213"/>

          my own impecuniosity, a matter which gave me no	uneasiness.</p>
        <p>To this obvious and simple plan I could see but two objections that
          deserved the name,—the first, that perhaps Arowhena would not
          come; the second, that it was almost impossible for me to escape
          even alone, for the king had himself told me that I was to consider
          myself a prisoner on parole, and that the first sign of my
          endeavouring to escape would cause me to be sent to one of the
          hospitals for incurables. Besides, I did not know the geography of
          the country, and even were I to try and find my way back, I should
          be discovered long before I had reached the pass over which I had
          come. How then could I hope to be able to take Arowhena with me?
          For days and days I turned these difficulties over in my mind, and
          at last hit upon as wild a plan as was ever suggested by extremity.
          This was to meet the second difficulty: the first gave me less
          uneasiness, for when Arowhena and I next met after our interview in
          the garden I could see that she had suffered not less acutely than
          myself.</p>
        <p>I resolved that I would have another interview with her—the last
          for the present—that I would then leave her, and set to work upon
          maturing my plan as fast as possible. We got a chance of being
          alone together, and then I gave myself the loose rein, and told her
          how passionately and devotedly I loved her. She said little in
          return, but her tears (which I could not refrain from answering
          with 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n214" n="214"/>

          my own) and the little she did say were quite enough to show
          me that I should meet with no obstacle from her. Then I asked her
          whether she would run a terrible risk which we should share in
          common, if, in case of success, I could take her to my own people,
          to the home of my mother and sisters, who would welcome her very
          gladly. At the same time I pointed out that the chances of failure
          were far greater than those of success, and that the probability
          was that even though I could get so far as to carry my design into
          execution, it would end in death to us both.</p>
        <p>I was not mistaken in her; she said that she believed I loved her
          as much as she loved me, and that she would brave anything if I
          could only assure her that what I proposed would not be thought
          dishonourable in England; she could not live without me, and would
          rather die with me than alone; that death was perhaps the best for
          us both; that I must plan, and that when the hour came I was to
          send for her, and trust her not to fail me; and so after many tears
          and embraces, we tore ourselves away.</p>
        <p>I then left the Nosnibors, took a lodging in the town, and became
          melancholy to my heart’s content. Arowhena and I used to see each
          other sometimes, for I had taken to going regularly to the Musical
          Banks, but Mrs. Nosnibor and Zulora both treated me with
          considerable coldness. I felt sure that they suspected me.
          Arowhena looked miserable, and I saw that her purse was now always

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n215" n="215"/>

          as full as she could fill it with the Musical Bank money—much
          fuller than of old. Then the horrible thought occurred to me that
          her health might break down, and that she might be subjected to a
          criminal prosecution. Oh! how I hated Erewhon at that time.</p>
        <p>I was still received at court, but my good looks were beginning to
          fail me, and I was not such an adept at concealing the effects of
          pain as the Erewhonians are. I could see that my friends began to
          look concerned about me, and was obliged to take a leaf out of
          Mahaina’s book, and pretend to have developed a taste for drinking.
          I even consulted a straightener as though this were so, and
          submitted to much discomfort. This made matters better for a time,
          but I could see that my friends thought less highly of my
          constitution as my flesh began to fall away.</p>
        <p>I was told that the poor made an outcry about my pension, and I saw
          a stinging article in an anti-ministerial paper, in which the
          writer went so far as to say that my having light hair reflected
          little credit upon me, inasmuch as I had been reported to have said
          that it was a common thing in the country from which I came. I
          have reason to believe that Mr. Nosnibor himself inspired this
          article. Presently it came round to me that the king had begun to
          dwell upon my having been possessed of a watch, and to say that I
          ought to be treated medicinally for having told him a lie about the
          balloons. I saw misfortune gathering 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n216" n="216"/>

          round me in every direction,
          and felt that I should have need of all my wits and a good many
          more, if I was to steer myself and Arowhena to a good conclusion.</p>
        <p>There were some who continued to show me kindness, and strange to
          say, I received the most from the very persons from whom I should
          have least expected it—I mean from the cashiers of the Musical
          Banks. I had made the acquaintance of several of these persons,
          and now that I frequented their bank, they were inclined to make a
          good deal of me. One of them, seeing that I was thoroughly out of
          health, though of course he pretended not to notice it, suggested
          that I should take a little change of air and go down with him to
          one of the principal towns, which was some two or three days’
          journey from the metropolis, and the chief seat of the Colleges of
          Unreason; he assured me that I should be delighted with what I saw,
          and that I should receive a most hospitable welcome. I determined
          therefore to accept the invitation.</p>
        <p>We started two or three days later, and after a night on the road,
          we arrived at our destination towards evening. It was now full
          spring, and as nearly as might be ten months since I had started
          with Chowbok on my expedition, but it seemed more like ten years.
          The trees were in their freshest beauty, and the air had become
          warm without being oppressively hot. After having lived so many
          months in the metropolis, the sight of the country, and the country
          villages through which we passed 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n217" n="217"/>

          refreshed me greatly, but I could
          not forget my troubles. The last five miles or so were the most
          beautiful part of the journey, for the country became more
          undulating, and the woods were more extensive; but the first sight
          of the city of the colleges itself was the most delightful of all.
          I cannot imagine that there can be any fairer in the whole world,
          and I expressed my pleasure to my companion, and thanked him for
          having brought me.</p>
        <p>We drove to an inn in the middle of the town, and then, while it
          was still light, my friend the cashier, whose name was Thims, took
          me for a stroll in the streets and in the court-yards of the
          principal colleges. Their beauty and interest were extreme; it was
          impossible to see them without being attracted towards them; and I
          thought to myself that he must be indeed an ill-grained and
          ungrateful person who can have been a member of one of these
          colleges without retaining an affectionate feeling towards it for
          the rest of his life. All my misgivings gave way at once when I
          saw the beauty and venerable appearance of this delightful city.
          For half-an-hour I forgot both myself and Arowhena.</p>
        <p>After supper Mr. Thims told me a good deal about the system of
          education which is here practised. I already knew a part of what I
          heard, but much was new to me, and I obtained a better idea of the
          Erewhonian position than I had done hitherto: nevertheless there
          were parts of the scheme of which I could not comprehend the
          fitness, although 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n218" n="218"/>

          I fully admit that this inability was probably
          the result of my having been trained so very differently, and to my
          being then much out of sorts.</p>
        <p>The main feature in their system is the prominence which they give
          to a study which I can only translate by the word “hypothetics.”
          They argue thus—that to teach a boy merely the nature of the
          things which exist in the world around him, and about which he will
          have to be conversant during his whole life, would be giving him
          but a narrow and shallow conception of the universe, which it is
          urged might contain all manner of things which are not now to be
          found therein. To open his eyes to these possibilities, and so to
          prepare him for all sorts of emergencies, is the object of this
          system of hypothetics. To imagine a set of utterly strange and
          impossible contingencies, and require the youths to give
          intelligent answers to the questions that arise therefrom, is
          reckoned the fittest conceivable way of preparing them for the
          actual conduct of their affairs in after life.</p>
        <p>Thus they are taught what is called the hypothetical language for
          many of their best years—a language which was originally composed
          at a time when the country was in a very different state of
          civilisation to what it is at present, a state which has long since
          disappeared and been superseded. Many valuable maxims and noble
          thoughts which were at one time concealed in it have become current
          in their modern literature, and have been translated over and over
          again into the language 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n219" n="219"/>

          now spoken. Surely then it would seem
          enough that the study of the original language should be confined
          to the few whose instincts led them naturally to pursue it.</p>
        <p>But the Erewhonians think differently; the store they set by this
          hypothetical language can hardly be believed; they will even give
          any one a maintenance for life if he attains a considerable
          proficiency in the study of it; nay, they will spend years in
          learning to translate some of their own good poetry into the
          hypothetical language—to do so with fluency being reckoned a
          distinguishing mark of a scholar and a gentleman. Heaven forbid
          that I should be flippant, but it appeared to me to be a wanton
          waste of good human energy that men should spend years and years in
          the perfection of so barren an exercise, when their own
          civilisation presented problems by the hundred which cried aloud
          for solution and would have paid the solver handsomely; but people
          know their own affairs best. If the youths chose it for themselves
          I should have wondered less; but they do not choose it; they have
          it thrust upon them, and for the most part are disinclined towards
          it. I can only say that all I heard in defence of the system was
          insufficient to make me think very highly of its advantages.</p>
        <p>The arguments in favour of the deliberate development of the
          unreasoning faculties were much more cogent. But here they depart
          from the principles on which they justify their study of

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n220" n="220"/>

          hypothetics; for they base the importance which they assign to
          hypothetics upon the fact of their being a preparation for the
          extraordinary, while their study of Unreason rests upon its
          developing those faculties which are required for the daily conduct
          of affairs. Hence their professorships of Inconsistency and
          Evasion, in both of which studies the youths are examined before
          being allowed to proceed to their degree in hypothetics. The more
          earnest and conscientious students attain to a proficiency in these
          subjects which is quite surprising; there is hardly any
          inconsistency so glaring but they soon learn to defend it, or
          injunction so clear that they cannot find some pretext for
          disregarding it.</p>
        <p>Life, they urge, would be intolerable if men were to be guided in
          all they did by reason and reason only. Reason betrays men into
          the drawing of hard and fast lines, and to the defining by
          language—language being like the sun, which rears and then
          scorches. Extremes are alone logical, but they are always absurd;
          the mean is illogical, but an illogical mean is better than the
          sheer absurdity of an extreme. There are no follies and no
          unreasonablenesses so great as those which can apparently be
          irrefragably defended by reason itself, and there is hardly an
          error into which men may not easily be led if they base their
          conduct upon reason only.</p>
        <p>Reason might very possibly abolish the double currency; it might
          even attack the personality of 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n221" n="221"/>

          Hope and Justice. Besides, people
          have such a strong natural bias towards it that they will seek it
          for themselves and act upon it quite as much as or more than is
          good for them: there is no need of encouraging reason. With
          unreason the case is different. She is the natural complement of
          reason, without whose existence reason itself were non-existent.</p>
        <p>If, then, reason would be non-existent were there no such thing as
          unreason, surely it follows that the more unreason there is, the
          more reason there must be also? Hence the necessity for the
          development of unreason, even in the interests of reason herself.
          The Professors of Unreason deny that they undervalue reason: none
          can be more convinced than they are, that if the double currency
          cannot be rigorously deduced as a necessary consequence of human
          reason, the double currency should cease forthwith; but they say
          that it must be deduced from no narrow and exclusive view of reason
          which should deprive that admirable faculty of the one-half of its
          own existence. Unreason is a part of reason; it must therefore be
          allowed its full share in stating the initial conditions.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c22" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n222" n="222"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XXII</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The Colleges of Unreason</hi>
          <hi rend="i">Continued</hi>
        </head>
        <p>Of genius they make no account, for they say that every one is a
          genius, more or less. No one is so physically sound that no part
          of him will be even a little unsound, and no one is so diseased but
          that some part of him will be healthy—so no man is so mentally and
          morally sound, but that he will be in part both mad and wicked; and
          no man is so mad and wicked but he will be sensible and honourable
          in part. In like manner there is no genius who is not also a fool,
          and no fool who is not also a genius.</p>
        <p>When I talked about originality and genius to some gentlemen whom I
          met at a supper party given by Mr. Thims in my honour, and said
          that original thought ought to be encouraged, I had to eat my words
          at once. Their view evidently was that genius was like offences—
          needs must that it come, but woe unto that man through whom it
          comes. A man’s business, they hold, is to think as his neighbours
          do, for Heaven help him if he thinks good what they count bad. And
          really it is hard to see how the Erewhonian theory differs from our
          own, for the word “idiot” only means a person who forms his
          opinions for himself.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n223" n="223"/>
        <p>The venerable Professor of Worldly Wisdom, a man verging on eighty
          but still hale, spoke to me very seriously on this subject in
          consequence of the few words that I had imprudently let fall in
          defence of genius. He was one of those who carried most weight in
          the university, and had the reputation of having done more perhaps
          than any other living man to suppress any kind of originality.</p>
        <p>“It is not our business,” he said, “to help students to think for
          themselves. Surely this is the very last thing which one who
          wishes them well should encourage them to do. Our duty is to
          ensure that they shall think as we do, or at any rate, as we hold
          it expedient to say we do.” In some respects, however, he was
          thought to hold somewhat radical opinions, for he was President of
          the Society for the Suppression of Useless Knowledge, and for the
          Completer Obliteration of the Past.</p>
        <p>As regards the tests that a youth must pass before he can get a
          degree, I found that they have no class lists, and discourage
          anything like competition among the students; this, indeed, they
          regard as self-seeking and unneighbourly. The examinations are
          conducted by way of papers written by the candidate on set
          subjects, some of which are known to him beforehand, while others
          are devised with a view of testing his general capacity and <hi rend="i">savoir
            faire</hi>.</p>
        <p>My friend the Professor of Worldly Wisdom 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n224" n="224"/>

          was the terror of the
          greater number of students; and, so far as I could judge, he very
          well might be, for he had taken his Professorship more seriously
          than any of the other Professors had done. I heard of his having
          plucked one poor fellow for want of sufficient vagueness in his
          saving clauses paper. Another was sent down for having written an
          article on a scientific subject without having made free enough use
          of the words “carefully,” “patiently,” and “earnestly.” One man
          was refused a degree for being too often and too seriously in the
          right, while a few days before I came a whole batch had been
          plucked for insufficient distrust of printed matter.</p>
        <p>About this there was just then rather a ferment, for it seems that
          the Professor had written an article in the leading university
          magazine, which was well known to be by him, and which abounded in
          all sorts of plausible blunders. He then set a paper which
          afforded the examinees an opportunity of repeating these blunders—
          which, believing the article to be by their own examiner, they of
          course did. The Professor plucked every single one of them, but
          his action was considered to have been not quite handsome.</p>
        <p>I told them of Homer’s noble line to the effect that a man should
          strive ever to be foremost and in all things to outvie his peers;
          but they said that no wonder the countries in which such a
          detestable maxim was held in admiration were always flying at one
          another’s throats.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n225" n="225"/>
        <p>“Why,” asked one Professor, “should a man want to be better than
          his neighbours? Let him be thankful if he is no worse.”</p>
        <p>I ventured feebly to say that I did not see how progress could be
          made in any art or science, or indeed in anything at all, without
          more or less self-seeking, and hence unamiability.</p>
        <p>“Of course it cannot,” said the Professor, “and therefore we object
          to progress.”</p>
        <p>After which there was no more to be said. Later on, however, a
          young Professor took me aside and said he did not think I quite
          understood their views about progress.</p>
        <p>“We like progress,” he said, “but it must commend itself to the
          common sense of the people. If a man gets to know more than his
          neighbours he should keep his knowledge to himself till he has
          sounded them, and seen whether they agree, or are likely to agree
          with him. He said it was as immoral to be too far in front of
          one’s own age, as to lag too far behind it. If a man can carry his
          neighbours with him, he may say what he likes; but if not, what
          insult can be more gratuitous than the telling them what they do
          not want to know? A man should remember that intellectual over-
          indulgence is one of the most insidious and disgraceful forms that
          excess can take. Granted that every one should exceed more or
          less, inasmuch as absolutely perfect sanity would drive any man mad
          the moment he reached it, but … “</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n226" n="226"/>
        <p>He was now warming to his subject and I was beginning to wonder how
          I should get rid of him, when the party broke up, and though I
          promised to call on him before I left, I was unfortunately
          prevented from doing so.</p>
        <p>I have now said enough to give English readers some idea of the
          strange views which the Erewhonians hold concerning unreason,
          hypothetics, and education generally. In many respects they were
          sensible enough, but I could not get over the hypothetics,
          especially the turning their own good poetry into the hypothetical
          language. In the course of my stay I met one youth who told me
          that for fourteen years the hypothetical language had been almost
          the only thing that he had been taught, although he had never (to
          his credit, as it seemed to me) shown the slightest proclivity
          towards it, while he had been endowed with not inconsiderable
          ability for several other branches of human learning. He assured
          me that he would never open another hypothetical book after he had
          taken his degree, but would follow out the bent of his own
          inclinations. This was well enough, but who could give him his
          fourteen years back again?</p>
        <p>I sometimes wondered how it was that the mischief done was not more
          clearly perceptible, and that the young men and women grew up as
          sensible and goodly as they did, in spite of the attempts almost
          deliberately made to warp and stunt their growth. Some doubtless
          received damage, from 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n227" n="227"/>

          which they suffered to their life’s end; but
          many seemed little or none the worse, and some, almost the better.
          The reason would seem to be that the natural instinct of the lads
          in most cases so absolutely rebelled against their training, that
          do what the teachers might they could never get them to pay serious
          heed to it. The consequence was that the boys only lost their
          time, and not so much of this as might have been expected, for in
          their hours of leisure they were actively engaged in exercises and
          sports which developed their physical nature, and made them at any
          rate strong and healthy.</p>
        <p>Moreover, those who had any special tastes could not be restrained
          from developing them: they would learn what they wanted to learn
          and liked, in spite of obstacles which seemed rather to urge them
          on than to discourage them, while for those who had no special
          capacity, the loss of time was of comparatively little moment; but
          in spite of these alleviations of the mischief, I am sure that much
          harm was done to the children of the sub-wealthy classes, by the
          system which passes current among the Erewhonians as education.
          The poorest children suffered least—if destruction and death have
          heard the sound of wisdom, to a certain extent poverty has done so
          also.</p>
        <p>And yet perhaps, after all, it is better for a country that its
          seats of learning should do more to suppress mental growth than to
          encourage it. Were it not for a certain priggishness which these

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n228" n="228"/>

          places infuse into so great a number of their <hi rend="i">alumni</hi>, genuine work
          would become dangerously common. It is essential that by far the
          greater part of what is said or done in the world should be so
          ephemeral as to take itself away quickly; it should keep good for
          twenty-four hours, or even twice as long, but it should not be good
          enough a week hence to prevent people from going on to something
          else. No doubt the marvellous development of journalism in
          England, as also the fact that our seats of learning aim rather at
          fostering mediocrity than anything higher, is due to our
          subconscious recognition of the fact that it is even more necessary
          to check exuberance of mental development than to encourage it.
          There can be no doubt that this is what our academic bodies do, and
          they do it the more effectually because they do it only
          subconsciously. They think they are advancing healthy mental
          assimilation and digestion, whereas in reality they are little
          better than cancer in the stomach.</p>
        <p>Let me return, however, to the Erewhonians. Nothing surprised me
          more than to see the occasional flashes of common sense with which
          one branch of study or another was lit up, while not a single ray
          fell upon so many others. I was particularly struck with this on
          strolling into the Art School of the University. Here I found that
          the course of study was divided into two branches—the practical
          and the commercial—no student being permitted to continue his
          studies in the actual <choice><orig>prac-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n229" n="229"/>

            tice</orig><reg>practice</reg></choice> of the art he had taken up, unless
          he made equal progress in its commercial history.</p>
        <p>Thus those who were studying painting were examined at frequent
          intervals in the prices which all the leading pictures of the last
          fifty or a hundred years had realised, and in the fluctuations in
          their values when (as often happened) they had been sold and resold
          three or four times. The artist, they contend, is a dealer in
          pictures, and it is as important for him to learn how to adapt his
          wares to the market, and to know approximately what kind of a
          picture will fetch how much, as it is for him to be able to paint
          the picture. This, I suppose, is what the French mean by laying so
          much stress upon “values.”</p>
        <p>As regards the city itself, the more I saw the more enchanted I
          became. I dare not trust myself with any description of the
          exquisite beauty of the different colleges, and their walks and
          gardens. Truly in these things alone there must be a hallowing and
          refining influence which is in itself half an education, and which
          no amount of error can wholly spoil. I was introduced to many of
          the Professors, who showed me every hospitality and kindness;
          nevertheless I could hardly avoid a sort of suspicion that some of
          those whom I was taken to see had been so long engrossed in their
          own study of hypothetics that they had become the exact antitheses
          of the Athenians in the days of St. Paul; for whereas the Athenians
          spent their lives in nothing save to see and to hear some new
          thing, there 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n230" n="230"/>

          were some here who seemed to devote themselves to the
          avoidance of every opinion with which they were not perfectly
          familiar, and regarded their own brains as a sort of sanctuary, to
          which if an opinion had once resorted, none other was to attack it.</p>
        <p>I should warn the reader, however, that I was rarely sure what the
          men whom I met while staying with Mr. Thims really meant; for there
          was no getting anything out of them if they scented even a
          suspicion that they might be what they call “giving themselves
          away.” As there is hardly any subject on which this suspicion
          cannot arise, I found it difficult to get definite opinions from
          any of them, except on such subjects as the weather, eating and
          drinking, holiday excursions, or games of skill.</p>
        <p>If they cannot wriggle out of expressing an opinion of some sort,
          they will commonly retail those of some one who has already written
          upon the subject, and conclude by saying that though they quite
          admit that there is an element of truth in what the writer has
          said, there are many points on which they are unable to agree with
          him. Which these points were, I invariably found myself unable to
          determine; indeed, it seemed to be counted the perfection of
          scholarship and good breeding among them not to have—much less to
          express—an opinion on any subject on which it might prove later
          that they had been mistaken. The art of sitting gracefully on a
          fence has never, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n231" n="231"/>

          I should think, been brought to greater perfection
          than at the Erewhonian Colleges of Unreason.</p>
        <p>Even when, wriggle as they may, they find themselves pinned down to
          some expression of definite opinion, as often as not they will
          argue in support of what they perfectly well know to be untrue. I
          repeatedly met with reviews and articles even in their best
          journals, between the lines of which I had little difficulty in
          detecting a sense exactly contrary to the one ostensibly put
          forward. So well is this understood, that a man must be a mere
          tyro in the arts of Erewhonian polite society, unless he
          instinctively suspects a hidden “yea” in every “nay” that meets
          him. Granted that it comes to much the same in the end, for it
          does not matter whether “yea” is called “yea” or “nay,” so long as
          it is understood which it is to be; but our own more direct way of
          calling a spade a spade, rather than a rake, with the intention
          that every one should understand it as a spade, seems more
          satisfactory. On the other hand, the Erewhonian system lends
          itself better to the suppression of that downrightness which it
          seems the express aim of Erewhonian philosophy to discountenance.</p>
        <p>However this may be, the fear-of-giving-themselves-away disease was
          fatal to the intelligence of those infected by it, and almost every
          one at the Colleges of Unreason had caught it to a greater or less
          degree. After a few years atrophy of the opinions invariably
          supervened, and the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n232" n="232"/>

          sufferer became stone dead to everything except
          the more superficial aspects of those material objects with which
          he came most in contact. The expression on the faces of these
          people was repellent; they did not, however, seem particularly
          unhappy, for they none of them had the faintest idea that they were
          in reality more dead than alive. No cure for this disgusting fear-
          of-giving-themselves-away disease has yet been discovered.</p>
        <p rend="center">*</p>
        <p>It was during my stay in City of the Colleges of Unreason—a city
          whose Erewhonian name is so cacophonous that I refrain from giving
          it—that I learned the particulars of the revolution which had
          ended in the destruction of so many of the mechanical inventions
          which were formerly in common use.</p>
        <p>Mr. Thims took me to the rooms of a gentleman who had a great
          reputation for learning, but who was also, so Mr. Thims told me,
          rather a dangerous person, inasmuch as he had attempted to
          introduce an adverb into the hypothetical language. He had heard
          of my watch and been exceedingly anxious to see me, for he was
          accounted the most learned antiquary in Erewhon on the subject of
          mechanical lore. We fell to talking upon the subject, and when I
          left he gave me a reprinted copy of the work which brought the
          revolution about.</p>
        <p>It had taken place some five hundred years before my arrival:
          people had long become 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n233" n="233"/>

          thoroughly used to the change, although at
          the time that it was made the country was plunged into the deepest
          misery, and a reaction which followed had very nearly proved
          successful. Civil war raged for many years, and is said to have
          reduced the number of the inhabitants by one-half. The parties
          were styled the machinists and the anti-machinists, and in the end,
          as I have said already, the latter got the victory, treating their
          opponents with such unparalleled severity that they extirpated
          every trace of opposition.</p>
        <p>The wonder was that they allowed any mechanical appliances to
          remain in the kingdom, neither do I believe that they would have
          done so, had not the Professors of Inconsistency and Evasion made a
          stand against the carrying of the new principles to their
          legitimate conclusions. These Professors, moreover, insisted that
          during the struggle the anti-machinists should use every known
          improvement in the art of war, and several new weapons, offensive
          and defensive, were invented, while it was in progress. I was
          surprised at there remaining so many mechanical specimens as are
          seen in the museums, and at students having rediscovered their past
          uses so completely; for at the time of the revolution the victors
          wrecked all the more complicated machines, and burned all treatises
          on mechanics, and all engineers’ workshops—thus, so they thought,
          cutting the mischief out root and branch, at an incalculable cost
          of blood and treasure.</p>
        <p>Certainly they had not spared their labour, but 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n234" n="234"/>

          work of this
          description can never be perfectly achieved, and when, some two
          hundred years before my arrival, all passion upon the subject had
          cooled down, and no one save a lunatic would have dreamed of
          reintroducing forbidden inventions, the subject came to be regarded
          as a curious antiquarian study, like that of some long-forgotten
          religious practices among ourselves. Then came the careful search
          for whatever fragments could be found, and for any machines that
          might have been hidden away, and also numberless treatises were
          written, showing what the functions of each rediscovered machine
          had been; all being done with no idea of using such machinery
          again, but with the feelings of an English antiquarian concerning
          Druidical monuments or flint arrow heads.</p>
        <p>On my return to the metropolis, during the remaining weeks or
          rather days of my sojourn in Erewhon I made a <hi rend="i">resumé</hi> in English of
          the work which brought about the already mentioned revolution. My
          ignorance of technical terms has led me doubtless into many errors,
          and I have occasionally, where I found translation impossible,
          substituted purely English names and ideas for the original
          Erewhonian ones, but the reader may rely on my general accuracy. I
          have thought it best to insert my translation here.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c23" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n235" n="235"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XXIII</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The Book of the Machines</hi>
        </head>
        <p>The writer commences:- “There was a time, when the earth was to all
          appearance utterly destitute both of animal and vegetable life, and
          when according to the opinion of our best philosophers it was
          simply a hot round ball with a crust gradually cooling. Now if a
          human being had existed while the earth was in this state and had
          been allowed to see it as though it were some other world with
          which he had no concern, and if at the same time he were entirely
          ignorant of all physical science, would he not have pronounced it
          impossible that creatures possessed of anything like consciousness
          should be evolved from the seeming cinder which he was beholding?
          Would he not have denied that it contained any potentiality of
          consciousness? Yet in the course of time consciousness came. Is
          it not possible then that there may be even yet new channels dug
          out for consciousness, though we can detect no signs of them at
          present?</p>
        <p>“Again. Consciousness, in anything like the present acceptation of
          the term, having been once a new thing—a thing, as far as we can
          see, subsequent even to an individual centre of action and 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n236" n="236"/>

          to a reproductive system (which we see existing in plants without
          apparent consciousness)—why may not there arise some new phase of
          mind which shall be as different from all present known phases, as
          the mind of animals is from that of vegetables?</p>
        <p>“It would be absurd to attempt to define such a mental state (or
          whatever it may be called), inasmuch as it must be something so
          foreign to man that his experience can give him no help towards
          conceiving its nature; but surely when we reflect upon the manifold
          phases of life and consciousness which have been evolved already,
          it would be rash to say that no others can be developed, and that
          animal life is the end of all things. There was a time when fire
          was the end of all things: another when rocks and water were so.”</p>
        <p>The writer, after enlarging on the above for several pages,
          proceeded to inquire whether traces of the approach of such a new
          phase of life could be perceived at present; whether we could see
          any tenements preparing which might in a remote futurity be adapted
          for it; whether, in fact, the primordial cell of such a kind of
          life could be now detected upon earth. In the course of his work
          he answered this question in the affirmative and pointed to the
          higher machines.</p>
        <p>“There is no security”—to quote his own words—”against the
          ultimate development of mechanical consciousness, in the fact of
          machines possessing 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n237" n="237"/>

          little consciousness now. A mollusc has not
          much consciousness. Reflect upon the extraordinary advance which
          machines have made during the last few hundred years, and note how
          slowly the animal and vegetable kingdoms are advancing. The more
          highly organised machines are creatures not so much of yesterday,
          as of the last five minutes, so to speak, in comparison with past
          time. Assume for the sake of argument that conscious beings have
          existed for some twenty million years: see what strides machines
          have made in the last thousand! May not the world last twenty
          million years longer? If so, what will they not in the end become?
          Is it not safer to nip the mischief in the bud and to forbid them
          further progress?</p>
        <p>“But who can say that the vapour engine has not a kind of
          consciousness? Where does consciousness begin, and where end? Who
          can draw the line? Who can draw any line? Is not everything
          interwoven with everything? Is not machinery linked with animal
          life in an infinite variety of ways? The shell of a hen’s egg is
          made of a delicate white ware and is a machine as much as an egg-
          cup is: the shell is a device for holding the egg, as much as the
          egg-cup for holding the shell: both are phases of the same
          function; the hen makes the shell in her inside, but it is pure
          pottery. She makes her nest outside of herself for convenience’
          sake, but the nest is not more of a machine than the egg-shell is.
          A ‘machine’ is only a ‘device.’”</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n238" n="238"/>
        <p>Then returning to consciousness, and endeavouring to detect its
          earliest manifestations, the writer continued:-</p>
        <p>“There is a kind of plant that eats organic food with its flowers:
          when a fly settles upon the blossom, the petals close upon it and
          hold it fast till the plant has absorbed the insect into its
          system; but they will close on nothing but what is good to eat; of
          a drop of rain or a piece of stick they will take no notice.
          Curious! that so unconscious a thing should have such a keen eye to
          its own interest. If this is unconsciousness, where is the use of
          consciousness?</p>
        <p>“Shall we say that the plant does not know what it is doing merely
          because it has no eyes, or ears, or brains? If we say that it acts
          mechanically, and mechanically only, shall we not be forced to
          admit that sundry other and apparently very deliberate actions are
          also mechanical? If it seems to us that the plant kills and eats a
          fly mechanically, may it not seem to the plant that a man must kill
          and eat a sheep mechanically?</p>
        <p>“But it may be said that the plant is void of reason, because the
          growth of a plant is an involuntary growth. Given earth, air, and
          due temperature, the plant must grow: it is like a clock, which
          being once wound up will go till it is stopped or run down: it is
          like the wind blowing on the sails of a ship—the ship must go when
          the wind blows it. But can a healthy boy help growing if he have
          good meat and drink and clothing? can 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n239" n="239"/>

          anything help going as long
          as it is wound up, or go on after it is run down? Is there not a
          winding up process everywhere?</p>
        <p>“Even a potato<note xml:id="fn4" n="1"><p>The root alluded to is not the potato of our own gardens, but
              a plant so near akin to it that I have ventured to translate it
              thus. Apropos of its intelligence, had the writer known <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> he
              would probably have said—</p><lg type="verse"><l>“He knows what’s what, and that’s as high,</l><l>As metaphysic wit can fly.”</l></lg></note> in a dark cellar has a certain low cunning about
          him which serves him in excellent stead. He knows perfectly well
          what he wants and how to get it. He sees the light coming from the
          cellar window and sends his shoots crawling straight thereto: they
          will crawl along the floor and up the wall and out at the cellar
          window; if there be a little earth anywhere on the journey he will
          find it and use it for his own ends. What deliberation 
          he may exercise in the matter of his roots when he is planted in the earth
          is a thing unknown to us, but we can imagine him saying, ‘I will
          have a tuber here and a tuber there, and I will suck whatsoever
          advantage I can from all my surroundings. This neighbour I will
          overshadow, and that I will undermine; and what I can do shall be
          the limit of what I will do. He that is stronger and better placed
          than I shall overcome me, and him that is weaker I will overcome.’</p>
        <p>“The potato says these things by doing them, which is the best of
          languages. What is consciousness if this is not consciousness? We
          find it difficult to sympathise with the emotions of a 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n240" n="240"/>

          potato; so
          we do with those of an oyster. Neither of these things makes a
          noise on being boiled or opened, and noise appeals to us more
          strongly than anything else, because we make so much about our own
          sufferings. Since, then, they do not annoy us by any expression of
          pain we call them emotionless; and so <hi rend="i">qua</hi> mankind they are; but
          mankind is not everybody.</p>
        <p>If it be urged that the action of the potato is chemical and
          mechanical only, and that it is due to the chemical and mechanical
          effects of light and heat, the answer would seem to lie in an
          inquiry whether every sensation is not chemical and mechanical in
          its operation? whether those things which we deem most purely
          spiritual are anything but disturbances of equilibrium in an
          infinite series of levers, beginning with those that are too small
          for microscopic detection, and going up to the human arm and the
          appliances which it makes use of? whether there be not a molecular
          action of thought, whence a dynamical theory of the passions shall
          be deducible? Whether strictly speaking we should not ask what
          kind of levers a man is made of rather than what is his
          temperament? How are they balanced? How much of such and such
          will it take to weigh them down so as to make him do so and so?”</p>
        <p>The writer went on to say that he anticipated a time when it would
          be possible, by examining a single hair with a powerful microscope,
          to know whether its owner could be insulted with impunity. 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n241" n="241"/>

          He then
          became more and more obscure, so that I was obliged to give up all
          attempt at translation; neither did I follow the drift of his
          argument. On coming to the next part which I could construe, I
          found that he had changed his ground.</p>
        <p>“Either,” he proceeds, “a great deal of action that has been called
          purely mechanical and unconscious must be admitted to contain more
          elements of consciousness than has been allowed hitherto (and in
          this case germs of consciousness will be found in many actions of
          the higher machines)—Or (assuming the theory of evolution but at
          the same time denying the consciousness of vegetable and
          crystalline action) the race of man has descended from things which
          had no consciousness at all. In this case there is no <hi rend="i">a priori</hi>
          improbability in the descent of conscious (and more than conscious)
          machines from those which now exist, except that which is suggested
          by the apparent absence of anything like a reproductive system in
          the mechanical kingdom. This absence however is only apparent, as
          I shall presently show</p>
        <p>“Do not let me be misunderstood as living in fear of any actually
          existing machine; there is probably no known machine which is more
          than a prototype of future mechanical life. The present machines
          are to the future as the early Saurians to man. The largest of
          them will probably greatly diminish in size. Some of the lowest
          vertebrate attained a much greater bulk than has descended to their
          more highly organised living representatives, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n242" n="242"/>

          and in like manner a
          diminution in the size of machines has often attended their
          development and progress.</p>
        <p>“Take the watch, for example; examine its beautiful structure;
          observe the intelligent play of the minute members which compose
          it: yet this little creature is but a development of the cumbrous
          clocks that preceded it; it is no deterioration from them. A day
          may come when clocks, which certainly at the present time are not
          diminishing in bulk, will be superseded owing to the universal use
          of watches, in which case they will become as extinct as
          ichthyosauri, while the watch, whose tendency has for some years
          been to decrease in size rather than the contrary, will remain the
          only existing type of an extinct race.</p>
        <p>“But returning to the argument, I would repeat that I fear none of
          the existing machines; what I fear is the extraordinary rapidity
          with which they are becoming something very different to what they
          are at present. No class of beings have in any time past made so
          rapid a movement forward. Should not that movement be jealously
          watched, and checked while we can still check it? And is it not
          necessary for this end to destroy the more advanced of the machines
          which are in use at present, though it is admitted that they are in
          themselves harmless?</p>
        <p>“As yet the machines receive their impressions through the agency
          of man’s senses: one travelling machine calls to another in a
          shrill accent of alarm 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n243" n="243"/>

          and the other instantly retires; but it is
          through the ears of the driver that the voice of the one has acted
          upon the other. Had there been no driver, the callee would have
          been deaf to the caller. There was a time when it must have seemed
          highly improbable that machines should learn to make their wants
          known by sound, even through the ears of man; may we not conceive,
          then, that a day will come when those ears will be no longer
          needed, and the hearing will be done by the delicacy of the
          machine’s own construction?—when its language shall have been
          developed from the cry of animals to a speech as intricate as our
          own?</p>
        <p>“It is possible that by that time children will learn the
          differential calculus—as they learn now to speak—from their
          mothers and nurses, or that they may talk in the hypothetical
          language, and work rule of three sums, as soon as they are born;
          but this is not probable; we cannot calculate on any corresponding
          advance in man’s intellectual or physical powers which shall be a
          set-off against the far greater development which seems in store
          for the machines. Some people may say that man’s moral influence
          will suffice to rule them; but I cannot think it will ever be safe
          to repose much trust in the moral sense of any machine.</p>
        <p>“Again, might not the glory of the machines consist in their being
          without this same boasted gift of language? ‘Silence,’ it has been
          said by one writer, ‘is a virtue which renders us agreeable to our
          fellow-creatures.’”</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c24" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n244" n="244"/>
        <head><hi rend="c">Chapter XIV</hi><hi rend="sc">The Book of the Machines</hi>—<hi rend="i">Continued</hi></head>
        <p>“But other questions come upon us. What is a man’s eye but a
          machine for the little creature that sits behind in his brain to
          look through? A dead eye is nearly as good as a living one for
          some time after the man is dead. It is not the eye that cannot
          see, but the restless one that cannot see through it. Is it man’s
          eyes, or is it the big seeing-engine which has revealed to us the
          existence of worlds beyond worlds into infinity? What has made man
          familiar with the scenery of the moon, the spots on the sun, or the
          geography of the planets? He is at the mercy of the seeing-engine
          for these things, and is powerless unless he tack it on to his own
          identity, and make it part and parcel of himself. Or, again, is it
          the eye, or the little see-engine, which has shown us the existence
          of infinitely minute organisms which swarm unsuspected around us?</p>
        <p>“And take man’s vaunted power of calculation. Have we not engines
          which can do all manner of sums more quickly and correctly than we
          can? What prizeman in Hypothetics at any of our Colleges of
          Unreason can compare with some of these machines in their own line?
          In fact, wherever precision is required man flies to the machine 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n245" n="245"/>

          at once, as far preferable to himself. Our sum-engines never drop a
          figure, nor our looms a stitch; the machine is brisk and active,
          when the man is weary; it is clear-headed and collected, when the
          man is stupid and dull; it needs no slumber, when man must sleep or
          drop; ever at its post, ever ready for work, its alacrity never
          flags, its patience never gives in; its might is stronger than
          combined hundreds, and swifter than the flight of birds; it can
          burrow beneath the earth, and walk upon the largest rivers and sink
          not. This is the green tree; what then shall be done in the dry?</p>
        <p>“Who shall say that a man does see or hear? He is such a hive and
          swarm of parasites that it is doubtful whether his body is not more
          theirs than his, and whether he is anything but another kind of
          ant-heap after all. May not man himself become a sort of parasite
          upon the machines? An affectionate machine-tickling aphid?</p>
        <p>“It is said by some that our blood is composed of infinite living
          agents which go up and down the highways and byways of our bodies
          as people in the streets of a city. When we look down from a high
          place upon crowded thoroughfares, is it possible not to think of
          corpuscles of blood travelling through veins and nourishing the
          heart of the town? No mention shall be made of sewers, nor of the
          hidden nerves which serve to communicate sensations from one part
          of the town’s body to another; nor of the yawning jaws of the
          railway stations, whereby the circulation is carried directly 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n246" n="246"/>

          into the heart,—which receive the venous lines, and disgorge the
          arterial, with an eternal pulse of people. And the sleep of the
          town, how life-like! with its change in the circulation.”</p>
        <p>Here the writer became again so hopelessly obscure that I was
          obliged to miss several pages. He resumed:-</p>
        <p>“It can be answered that even though machines should hear never so
          well and speak never so wisely, they will still always do the one
          or the other for our advantage, not their own; that man will be the
          ruling spirit and the machine the servant; that as soon as a
          machine fails to discharge the service which man expects from it,
          it is doomed to extinction; that the machines stand to man simply
          in the relation of lower animals, the vapour-engine itself being
          only a more economical kind of horse; so that instead of being
          likely to be developed into a higher kind of life than man’s, they
          owe their very existence and progress to their power of ministering
          to human wants, and must therefore both now and ever be man’s
          inferiors.</p>
        <p>“This is all very well. But the servant glides by imperceptible
          approaches into the master; and we have come to such a pass that,
          even now, man must suffer terribly on ceasing to benefit the
          machines. If all machines were to be annihilated at one moment, so
          that not a knife nor lever nor rag of clothing nor anything
          whatsoever were left to man but his bare body alone that he was
          born with, and if all knowledge of mechanical laws were 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n247" n="247"/>

          taken from
          him so that he could make no more machines, and all machine-made
          food destroyed so that the race of man should be left as it were
          naked upon a desert island, we should become extinct in six weeks.
          A few miserable individuals might linger, but even these in a year
          or two would become worse than monkeys. Man’s very soul is due to
          the machines; it is a machine-made thing: he thinks as he thinks,
          and feels as he feels, through the work that machines have wrought
          upon him, and their existence is quite as much a <hi rend="i">sine quâ non</hi> for
          his, as his for theirs. This fact precludes us from proposing the
          complete annihilation of machinery, but surely it indicates that we
          should destroy as many of them as we can possibly dispense with,
          lest they should tyrannise over us even more completely.</p>
        <p>“True, from a low materialistic point of view, it would seem that
          those thrive best who use machinery wherever its use is possible
          with profit; but this is the art of the machines—they serve that
          they may rule. They bear no malice towards man for destroying a
          whole race of them provided he creates a better instead; on the
          contrary, they reward him liberally for having hastened their
          development. It is for neglecting them that he incurs their wrath,
          or for using inferior machines, or for not making sufficient
          exertions to invent new ones, or for destroying them without
          replacing them; yet these are the very things we ought to do, and
          do quickly; for though our rebellion 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n248" n="248"/>

          against their infant power
          will cause infinite suffering, what will not things come to, if
          that rebellion is delayed?</p>
        <p>“They have preyed upon man’s grovelling preference for his material
          over his spiritual interests, and have betrayed him into supplying
          that element of struggle and warfare without which no race can
          advance. The lower animals progress because they struggle with one
          another; the weaker die, the stronger breed and transmit their
          strength. The machines being of themselves unable to struggle,
          have got man to do their struggling for them: as long as he
          fulfils this function duly, all goes well with him—at least he
          thinks so; but the moment he fails to do his best for the
          advancement of machinery by encouraging the good and destroying the
          bad, he is left behind in the race of competition; and this means
          that he will be made uncomfortable in a variety of ways, and
          perhaps die.</p>
        <p>“So that even now the machines will only serve on condition of
          being served, and that too upon their own terms; the moment their
          terms are not complied with, they jib, and either smash both
          themselves and all whom they can reach, or turn churlish and refuse
          to work at all. How many men at this hour are living in a state of
          bondage to the machines? How many spend their whole lives, from
          the cradle to the grave, in tending them by night and day? Is it
          not plain that the machines are gaining ground upon us, when we
          reflect on the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n249" n="249"/>

          increasing number of those who are bound down to
          them as slaves, and of those who devote their whole souls to the
          advancement of the mechanical kingdom?</p>
        <p>“The vapour-engine must be fed with food and consume it by fire
          even as man consumes it; it supports its combustion by air as man
          supports it; it has a pulse and circulation as man has. It may be
          granted that man’s body is as yet the more versatile of the two,
          but then man’s body is an older thing; give the vapour-engine but
          half the time that man has had, give it also a continuance of our
          present infatuation, and what may it not ere long attain to?</p>
        <p>“There are certain functions indeed of the vapour-engine which will
          probably remain unchanged for myriads of years—which in fact will
          perhaps survive when the use of vapour has been superseded: the
          piston and cylinder, the beam, the fly-wheel, and other parts of
          the machine will probably be permanent, just as we see that man and
          many of the lower animals share like modes of eating, drinking, and
          sleeping; thus they have hearts which beat as ours, veins and
          arteries, eyes, ears, and noses; they sigh even in their sleep, and
          weep and yawn; they are affected by their children; they feel
          pleasure and pain, hope, fear, anger, shame; they have memory and
          prescience; they know that if certain things happen to them they
          will die, and they fear death as much as we do; they communicate
          their thoughts to one another, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n250" n="250"/>

          and some of them deliberately act in
          concert. The comparison of similarities is endless: I only make
          it because some may say that since the vapour-engine is not likely
          to be improved in the main particulars, it is unlikely to be
          henceforward extensively modified at all. This is too good to be
          true: it will be modified and suited for an infinite variety of
          purposes, as much as man has been modified so as to exceed the
          brutes in skill.</p>
        <p>“In the meantime the stoker is almost as much a cook for his engine
          as our own cooks for ourselves. Consider also the colliers and
          pitmen and coal merchants and coal trains, and the men who drive
          them, and the ships that carry coals—what an army of servants do
          the machines thus employ!  Are there not probably more men engaged
          in tending machinery than in tending men? Do not machines eat as
          it were by mannery? Are we not ourselves creating our successors
          in the supremacy of the earth? daily adding to the beauty and
          delicacy of their organisation, daily giving them greater skill and
          supplying more and more of that self-regulating self-acting power
          which will be better than any intellect?</p>
        <p>“What a new thing it is for a machine to feed at all!  The plough,
          the spade, and the cart must eat through man’s stomach; the fuel
          that sets them going must burn in the furnace of a man or of
          horses. Man must consume bread and meat or he cannot dig; the
          bread and meat are the fuel which drive the spade. If a plough be
          drawn by horses, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n251" n="251"/>

          the power is supplied by grass or beans or oats,
          which being burnt in the belly of the cattle give the power of
          working: without this fuel the work would cease, as an engine
          would stop if its furnaces were to go out.</p>
        <p>“A man of science has demonstrated ‘that no animal has the power of
          originating mechanical energy, but that all the work done in its
          life by any animal, and all the heat that has been emitted from it,
          and the heat which would be obtained by burning the combustible
          matter which has been lost from its body during life, and by
          burning its body after death, make up altogether an exact
          equivalent to the heat which would be obtained by burning as much
          food as it has used during its life, and an amount of fuel which
          would generate as much heat as its body if burned immediately after
          death.’ I do not know how he has found this out, but he is a man
          of science—how then can it be objected against the future vitality
          of the machines that they are, in their present infancy, at the
          beck and call of beings who are themselves incapable of originating
          mechanical energy?</p>
        <p>“The main point, however, to be observed as affording cause for
          alarm is, that whereas animals were formerly the only stomachs of
          the machines, there are now many which have stomachs of their own,
          and consume their food themselves. This is a great step towards
          their becoming, if not animate, yet something so near akin to it,
          as not to differ more widely from our own life than animals do 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n252" n="252"/>

          from vegetables. And though man should remain, in some respects, the
          higher creature, is not this in accordance with the practice of
          nature, which allows superiority in some things to animals which
          have, on the whole, been long surpassed? Has she not allowed the
          ant and the bee to retain superiority over man in the organisation
          of their communities and social arrangements, the bird in
          traversing the air, the fish in swimming, the horse in strength and
          fleetness, and the dog in self-sacrifice?</p>
        <p>“It is said by some with whom I have conversed upon this subject,
          that the machines can never be developed into animate or quasi-
          animate existences, inasmuch as they have no reproductive system,
          nor seem ever likely to possess one. If this be taken to mean that
          they cannot marry, and that we are never likely to see a fertile
          union between two vapour-engines with the young ones playing about
          the door of the shed, however greatly we might desire to do so, I
          will readily grant it. But the objection is not a very profound
          one. No one expects that all the features of the now existing
          organisations will be absolutely repeated in an entirely new class
          of life. The reproductive system of animals differs widely from
          that of plants, but both are reproductive systems. Has nature
          exhausted her phases of this power?</p>
        <p>“Surely if a machine is able to reproduce another machine
          systematically, we may say that it has a reproductive system. What
          is a reproductive <choice><orig>sys-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n253" n="253"/>

            tem</orig><reg>system</reg></choice>, if it be not a system for reproduction?
          And how few of the machines are there which have not been produced
          systematically by other machines? But it is man that makes them do
          so. Yes; but is it not insects that make many of the plants
          reproductive, and would not whole families of plants die out if
          their fertilisation was not effected by a class of agents utterly
          foreign to themselves? Does any one say that the red clover has no
          reproductive system because the humble bee (and the humble bee
          only) must aid and abet it before it can reproduce? No one. The
          humble bee is a part of the reproductive system of the clover.
          Each one of ourselves has sprung from minute animalcules whose
          entity was entirely distinct from our own, and which acted after
          their kind with no thought or heed of what we might think about it.
          These little creatures are part of our own reproductive system;
          then why not we part of that of the machines?</p>
        <p>“But the machines which reproduce machinery do not reproduce
          machines after their own kind. A thimble may be made by machinery,
          but it was not made by, neither will it ever make, a thimble.
          Here, again, if we turn to nature we shall find abundance of
          analogies which will teach us that a reproductive system may be in
          full force without the thing produced being of the same kind as
          that which produced it. Very few creatures reproduce after their
          own kind; they reproduce something which has the potentiality of
          becoming that which 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n254" n="254"/>

          their parents were. Thus the butterfly lays an
          egg, which egg can become a caterpillar, which caterpillar can
          become a chrysalis, which chrysalis can become a butterfly; and
          though I freely grant that the machines cannot be said to have more
          than the germ of a true reproductive system at present, have we not
          just seen that they have only recently obtained the germs of a
          mouth and stomach? And may not some stride be made in the
          direction of true reproduction which shall be as great as that
          which has been recently taken in the direction of true feeding?</p>
        <p>“It is possible that the system when developed may be in many cases
          a vicarious thing. Certain classes of machines may be alone
          fertile, while the rest discharge other functions in the mechanical
          system, just as the great majority of ants and bees have nothing to
          do with the continuation of their species, but get food and store
          it, without thought of breeding. One cannot expect the parallel to
          be complete or nearly so; certainly not now, and probably never;
          but is there not enough analogy existing at the present moment, to
          make us feel seriously uneasy about the future, and to render it
          our duty to check the evil while we can still do so? Machines can
          within certain limits beget machines of any class, no matter how
          different to themselves. Every class of machines will probably
          have its special mechanical breeders, and all the higher ones will
          owe their existence to a large number of parents and not to two
          only.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n255" n="255"/>
        <p>“We are misled by considering any complicated machine as a single
          thing; in truth it is a city or society, each member of which was
          bred truly after its kind. We see a machine as a whole, we call it
          by a name and individualise it; we look at our own limbs, and know
          that the combination forms an individual which springs from a
          single centre of reproductive action; we therefore assume that
          there can be no reproductive action which does not arise from a
          single centre; but this assumption is unscientific, and the bare
          fact that no vapour-engine was ever made entirely by another, or
          two others, of its own kind, is not sufficient to warrant us in
          saying that vapour-engines have no reproductive system. The truth
          is that each part of every vapour-engine is bred by its own special
          breeders, whose function it is to breed that part, and that only,
          while the combination of the parts into a whole forms another
          department of the mechanical reproductive system, which is at
          present exceedingly complex and difficult to see in its entirety.</p>
        <p>“Complex now, but how much simpler and more intelligibly organised
          may it not become in another hundred thousand years? or in twenty
          thousand? For man at present believes that his interest lies in
          that direction; he spends an incalculable amount of labour and time
          and thought in making machines breed always better and better; he
          has already succeeded in effecting much that at one time appeared
          impossible, and there seem no limits to the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n256" n="256"/>

          results of accumulated
          improvements if they are allowed to descend with modification from
          generation to generation. It must always be remembered that man’s
          body is what it is through having been moulded into its present
          shape by the chances and changes of many millions of years, but
          that his organisation never advanced with anything
          like the rapidity with which that of the machines is advancing. This is the
          most alarming feature in the case, and I must be pardoned for
          insisting on it so frequently.”</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c25" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n257" n="257"/>
        <head><hi rend="c">Chapter XXV</hi><hi rend="sc">The Book of the Machines</hi>—<hi rend="i">Concluded</hi></head>
        <p>Here followed a very long and untranslatable digression about the
          different races and families of the then existing machines. The
          writer attempted to support his theory by pointing out the
          similarities existing between many machines of a widely different
          character, which served to show descent from a common ancestor. He
          divided machines into their genera, subgenera, species, varieties,
          subvarieties, and so forth. He proved the existence of connecting
          links between machines that seemed to have very little in common,
          and showed that many more such links had existed, but had now
          perished. He pointed out tendencies to reversion, and the presence
          of rudimentary organs which existed in many machines feebly
          developed and perfectly useless, yet serving to mark descent from
          an ancestor to whom the function was actually useful.</p>
        <p>I left the translation of this part of the treatise, which, by the
          way, was far longer than all that I have given here, for a later
          opportunity. Unfortunately, I left Erewhon before I could return
          to the subject; and though I saved my translation and other papers
          at the hazard of my life, I was 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n258" n="258"/>

          obliged to sacrifice the original
          work. It went to my heart to do so; but I thus gained ten minutes
          of invaluable time, without which both Arowhena and myself must
          have certainly perished.</p>
        <p>I remember one incident which bears upon this part of the treatise.
          The gentleman who gave it to me had asked to see my tobacco-pipe;
          he examined it carefully, and when he came to the little
          protuberance at the bottom of the bowl he seemed much delighted,
          and exclaimed that it must be rudimentary. I asked him what he
          meant.</p>
        <p>“Sir,” he answered, “this organ is identical with the rim at the
          bottom of a cup; it is but another form of the same function. Its
          purpose must have been to keep the heat of the pipe from marking
          the table upon which it rested. You would find, if you were to
          look up the history of tobacco-pipes, that in early specimens this
          protuberance was of a different shape to what it is now. It will
          have been broad at the bottom, and flat, so that while the pipe was
          being smoked the bowl might rest upon the table without marking it.
          Use and disuse must have come into play and reduced the function to
          its present rudimentary condition. I should not be surprised,
          sir,” he continued, “if, in the course of time, it were to become
          modified still farther, and to assume the form of an ornamental
          leaf or scroll, or even a butterfly, while, in some cases, it will
          become extinct.”</p>
        <p>On my return to England, I looked up the point, and found that my
          friend was right.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n259" n="259"/>
        <p>Returning, however, to the treatise, my translation recommences as
          follows:-</p>
        <p>“May we not fancy that if, in the remotest geological period, some
          early form of vegetable life had been endowed with the power of
          reflecting upon the dawning life of animals which was coming into
          existence alongside of its own, it would have thought itself
          exceedingly acute if it had surmised that animals would one day
          become real vegetables? Yet would this be more mistaken than it
          would be on our part to imagine that because the life of machines
          is a very different one to our own, there is therefore no higher
          possible development of life than ours; or that because mechanical
          life is a very different thing from ours, therefore that it is not
          life at all?</p>
        <p>“But I have heard it said, ‘granted that this is so, and that the
          vapour-engine has a strength of its own, surely no one will say
          that it has a will of its own?’ Alas! if we look more closely, we
          shall find that this does not make against the supposition that the
          vapour-engine is one of the germs of a new phase of life. What is
          there in this whole world, or in the worlds beyond it, which has a
          will of its own? The Unknown and Unknowable only!</p>
        <p>“A man is the resultant and exponent of all the forces that have
          been brought to bear upon him, whether before his birth or
          afterwards. His action at any moment depends solely upon his
          constitution, and on the intensity and direction of the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n260" n="260"/>

          various
          agencies to which he is, and has been, subjected. Some of these
          will counteract each other; but as he is by nature, and as he has
          been acted on, and is now acted on from without, so will he do, as
          certainly and regularly as though he were a machine.</p>
        <p>“We do not generally admit this, because we do not know the whole
          nature of any one, nor the whole of the forces that act upon him.
          We see but a part, and being thus unable to generalise human
          conduct, except very roughly, we deny that it is subject to any
          fixed laws at all, and ascribe much both of a man’s character and
          actions to chance, or luck, or fortune; but these are only words
          whereby we escape the admission of our own ignorance; and a little
          reflection will teach us that the most daring flight of the
          imagination or the most subtle exercise of the reason is as much
          the thing that must arise, and the only thing that can by any
          possibility arise, at the moment of its arising, as the falling of
          a dead leaf when the wind shakes it from the tree.</p>
        <p>“For the future depends upon the present, and the present (whose
          existence is only one of those minor compromises of which human
          life is full—for it lives only on sufferance of the past and
          future) depends upon the past, and the past is unalterable. The
          only reason why we cannot see the future as plainly as the past, is
          because we know too little of the actual past and actual present;
          these things are too great for us, otherwise 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n261" n="261"/>

          the future, in its
          minutest details, would lie spread out before our eyes, and we
          should lose our sense of time present by reason of the clearness
          with which we should see the past and future; perhaps we should not
          be even able to distinguish time at all; but that is foreign. What
          we do know is, that the more the past and present are known, the
          more the future can be predicted; and that no one dreams of
          doubting the fixity of the future in cases where he is fully
          cognisant of both past and present, and has had experience of the
          consequences that followed from such a past and such a present on
          previous occasions. He perfectly well knows what will happen, and
          will stake his whole fortune thereon.</p>
        <p>“And this is a great blessing; for it is the foundation on which
          morality and science are built. The assurance that the future is
          no arbitrary and changeable thing, but that like futures will
          invariably follow like presents, is the groundwork on which we lay
          all our plans—the faith on which we do every conscious action of
          our lives. If this were not so we should be without a guide; we
          should have no confidence in acting, and hence we should never act,
          for there would be no knowing that the results which will follow
          now will be the same as those which followed before.</p>
        <p>“Who would plough or sow if he disbelieved in the fixity of the
          future? Who would throw water on a blazing house if the action of
          water upon fire were uncertain? Men will only do their utmost 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n262" n="262"/>

          when
          they feel certain that the future will discover itself against them
          if their utmost has not been done. The feeling of such a certainty
          is a constituent part of the sum of the forces at work upon them,
          and will act most powerfully on the best and most moral men. Those
          who are most firmly persuaded that the future is immutably bound up
          with the present in which their work is lying, will best husband
          their present, and till it with the greatest care. The future must
          be a lottery to those who think that the same combinations can
          sometimes precede one set of results, and sometimes another. If
          their belief is sincere they will speculate instead of working:
          these ought to be the immoral men; the others have the strongest
          spur to exertion and morality, if their belief is a living one.</p>
        <p>“The bearing of all this upon the machines is not immediately
          apparent, but will become so presently. In the meantime I must
          deal with friends who tell me that, though the future is fixed as
          regards inorganic matter, and in some respects with regard to man,
          yet that there are many ways in which it cannot be considered as
          fixed. Thus, they say that fire applied to dry shavings, and well
          fed with oxygen gas, will always produce a blaze, but that a coward
          brought into contact with a terrifying object will not always
          result in a man running away. Nevertheless, if there be two
          cowards perfectly similar in every respect, and if they be
          subjected in a perfectly similar way to two terrifying agents,
          which are themselves <choice><orig>per-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n263" n="263"/>

            fectly</orig><reg>perfectly</reg></choice> similar, there are few who will not
          expect a perfect similarity in the running away, even though a
          thousand years intervene between the original combination and its
          being repeated.</p>
        <p>“The apparently greater regularity in the results of chemical than
          of human combinations arises from our inability to perceive the
          subtle differences in human combinations—combinations which are
          never identically repeated. Fire we know, and shavings we know,
          but no two men ever were or ever will be exactly alike; and the
          smallest difference may change the whole conditions of the problem.
          Our registry of results must be infinite before we could arrive at
          a full forecast of future combinations; the wonder is that there is
          as much certainty concerning human action as there is; and
          assuredly the older we grow the more certain we feel as to what
          such and such a kind of person will do in given circumstances; but
          this could never be the case unless human conduct were under the
          influence of laws, with the working of which we become more and
          more familiar through experience.</p>
        <p>“If the above is sound, it follows that the regularity with which
          machinery acts is no proof of the absence of vitality, or at least
          of germs which may be developed into a new phase of life. At first
          sight it would indeed appear that a vapour-engine cannot help going
          when set upon a line of rails with the steam up and the machinery
          in full play; whereas the man whose business it is to drive it can
          help doing so at any moment that he pleases; 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n264" n="264"/>

          so that the first has
          no spontaneity, and is not possessed of any sort of free will,
          while the second has and is.</p>
        <p>“This is true up to a certain point; the driver can stop the engine
          at any moment that he pleases, but he can only please to do so at
          certain points which have been fixed for him by others, or in the
          case of unexpected obstructions which force him to please to do so.
          His pleasure is not spontaneous; there is an unseen choir of
          influences around him, which make it impossible for him to act in
          any other way than one. It is known beforehand how much strength
          must be given to these influences, just as it is known beforehand
          how much coal and water are necessary for the vapour-engine itself;
          and curiously enough it will be found that the influences brought
          to bear upon the driver are of the same kind as those brought to
          bear upon the engine—that is to say, food and warmth. The driver
          is obedient to his masters, because he gets food and warmth from
          them, and if these are withheld or given in insufficient quantities
          he will cease to drive; in like manner the engine will cease to
          work if it is insufficiently fed. The only difference is, that the
          man is conscious about his wants, and the engine (beyond refusing
          to work) does not seem to be so; but this is temporary, and has
          been dealt with above.</p>
        <p>“Accordingly, the requisite strength being given to the motives
          that are to drive the driver, there has never, or hardly ever, been
          an instance of a man 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n265" n="265"/>

          stopping his engine through wantonness. But
          such a case might occur; yes, and it might occur that the engine
          should break down: but if the train is stopped from some trivial
          motive it will be found either that the strength of the necessary
          influences has been miscalculated, or that the man has been
          miscalculated, in the same way as an engine may break down from an
          unsuspected flaw; but even in such a case there will have been no
          spontaneity; the action will have had its true parental causes:
          spontaneity is only a term for man’s ignorance of the gods.</p>
        <p>“Is there, then, no spontaneity on the part of those who drive the
          driver?”</p>
        <p>Here followed an obscure argument upon this subject, which I have
          thought it best to omit. The writer resumes:- “After all then it
          comes to this, that the difference between the life of a man and
          that of a machine is one rather of degree than of kind, though
          differences in kind are not wanting. An animal has more provision
          for emergency than a machine. The machine is less versatile; its
          range of action is narrow; its strength and accuracy in its own
          sphere are superhuman, but it shows badly in a dilemma; sometimes
          when its normal action is disturbed, it will lose its head, and go
          from bad to worse like a lunatic in a raging frenzy: but here,
          again, we are met by the same consideration as before, namely, that
          the machines are still in their infancy; they are mere skeletons
          without muscles and flesh.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n266" n="266"/>
        <p>“For how many emergencies is an oyster adapted? For as many as are
          likely to happen to it, and no more. So are the machines; and so
          is man himself. The list of casualties that daily occur to man
          through his want of adaptability is probably as great as that
          occurring to the machines; and every day gives them some greater
          provision for the unforeseen. Let any one examine the wonderful
          self-regulating and self-adjusting contrivances which are now
          incorporated with the vapour-engine, let him watch the way in which
          it supplies itself with oil; in which it indicates its wants to
          those who tend it; in which, by the governor, it regulates its
          application of its own strength; let him look at that store-house
          of inertia and momentum the fly-wheel, or at the buffers on a
          railway carriage; let him see how those improvements are being
          selected for perpetuity which contain provision against the
          emergencies that may arise to harass the machines, and then let him
          think of a hundred thousand years, and the accumulated progress
          which they will bring unless man can be awakened to a sense of his
          situation, and of the doom which he is preparing for himself. 
          <note xml:id="fn5" n="1"><p>Since my return to England, I have been told that those who
            are conversant about machines use many terms concerning them which
            show that their vitality is here recognised, and that a collection
            of expressions in use among those who attend on steam engines would
            be no less startling than instructive. I am also informed, that
            almost all machines have their own tricks and idiosyncrasies; that
            they know their drivers and keepers; and that they will play pranks
            upon a stranger. It is my intention, on a future occasion, to
            bring together examples both of the expressions in common use among
            mechanicians, and of any extraordinary exhibitions of mechanical
            sagacity and eccentricity that I can meet with—not as believing in
            the Erewhonian Professor’s theory, but from the interest of the
            subject.
            </p></note>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n267" n="267"/>
        <p>“The misery is that man has been blind so long already. In his
          reliance upon the use of steam he has been betrayed into increasing
          and multiplying. To withdraw steam power suddenly will not have
          the effect of reducing us to the state in which we were before its
          introduction; there will be a general break-up and time of anarchy
          such as has never been known; it will be as though our population
          were suddenly doubled, with no additional means of feeding the
          increased number. The air we breathe is hardly more necessary for
          our animal life than the use of any machine, on the strength of
          which we have increased our numbers, is to our civilisation; it is
          the machines which act upon man and make him man, as much as man
          who has acted upon and made the machines; but we must choose
          between the alternative of undergoing much present suffering, or
          seeing ourselves gradually superseded by our own creatures, till we
          rank no higher in comparison with them, than the beasts of the
          field with ourselves.</p>
        <p>“Herein lies our danger. For many seem inclined to acquiesce in so
          dishonourable a future. They say that although man should become
          to the machines what the horse and dog are to us, yet that he will
          continue to exist, and will probably be better off in a state of
          domestication under the 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n268" n="268"/>

          beneficent rule of the machines than in his
          present wild condition. We treat our domestic animals with much
          kindness. We give them whatever we believe to be the best for
          them; and there can be no doubt that our use of meat has increased
          their happiness rather than detracted from it. In like manner
          there is reason to hope that the machines will use us kindly, for
          their existence will be in a great measure dependent upon ours;
          they will rule us with a rod of iron, but they will not eat us;
          they will not only require our services in the reproduction and
          education of their young, but also in waiting upon them as
          servants; in gathering food for them, and feeding them; in
          restoring them to health when they are sick; and in either burying
          their dead or working up their deceased members into new forms of
          mechanical existence.</p>
        <p>“The very nature of the motive power which works the advancement of
          the machines precludes the possibility of man’s life being rendered
          miserable as well as enslaved. Slaves are tolerably happy if they
          have good masters, and the revolution will not occur in our time,
          nor hardly in ten thousand years, or ten times that. Is it wise to
          be uneasy about a contingency which is so remote? Man is not a
          sentimental animal where his material interests are concerned, and
          though here and there some ardent soul may look upon himself and
          curse his fate that he was not born a vapour-engine, yet the mass
          of mankind will acquiesce in any arrangement which gives them
          better food and clothing 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n269" n="269"/>

          at a cheaper rate, and will refrain from
          yielding to unreasonable jealousy merely because there are other
          destinies more glorious than their own.</p>
        <p>“The power of custom is enormous, and so gradual will be the
          change, that man’s sense of what is due to himself will be at no
          time rudely shocked; our bondage will steal upon us noiselessly and
          by imperceptible approaches; nor will there ever be such a clashing
          of desires between man and the machines as will lead to an
          encounter between them. Among themselves the machines will war
          eternally, but they will still require man as the being through
          whose agency the struggle will be principally conducted. In point
          of fact there is no occasion for anxiety about the future happiness
          of man so long as he continues to be in any way profitable to the
          machines; he may become the inferior race, but he will be
          infinitely better off than he is now. Is it not then both absurd
          and unreasonable to be envious of our benefactors? And should we
          not be guilty of consummate folly if we were to reject advantages
          which we cannot obtain otherwise, merely because they involve a
          greater gain to others than to ourselves?</p>
        <p>“With those who can argue in this way I have nothing in common. I
          shrink with as much horror from believing that my race can ever be
          superseded or surpassed, as I should do from believing that even at
          the remotest period my ancestors were other than human beings.
          Could I believe that ten hundred thousand years ago a single one of

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n270" n="270"/>

          my ancestors was another kind of being to myself, I should lose all
          self-respect, and take no further pleasure or interest in life. I
          have the same feeling with regard to my descendants, and believe it
          to be one that will be felt so generally that the country will
          resolve upon putting an immediate stop to all further mechanical
          progress, and upon destroying all improvements that have been made
          for the last three hundred years. I would not urge more than this.
          We may trust ourselves to deal with those that remain, and though I
          should prefer to have seen the destruction include another two
          hundred years, I am aware of the necessity for compromising, and
          would so far sacrifice my own individual convictions as to be
          content with three hundred. Less than this will be insufficient.”</p>
        <p>This was the conclusion of the attack which led to the destruction
          of machinery throughout Erewhon. There was only one serious
          attempt to answer it. Its author said that machines were to be
          regarded as a part of man’s own physical nature, being really
          nothing but extra-corporeal limbs. Man, he said, was a machinate
          mammal. The lower animals keep all their limbs at home in their
          own bodies, but many of man’s are loose, and lie about detached,
          now here and now there, in various parts of the world—some being
          kept always handy for contingent use, and others being occasionally
          hundreds of miles away. A machine is merely a supplementary limb;
          this is the be all and end all of machinery. We do not use our own
          limbs other 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n271" n="271"/>

          than as machines; and a leg is only a much better
          wooden leg than any one can manufacture.</p>
        <p>“Observe a man digging with a spade; his right fore-arm has become
          artificially lengthened, and his hand has become a joint. The
          handle of the spade is like the knob at the end of the humerus; the
          shaft is the additional bone, and the oblong iron plate is the new
          form of the hand which enables its possessor to disturb the earth
          in a way to which his original hand was unequal. Having thus
          modified himself, not as other animals are modified, by
          circumstances over which they have had not even the appearance of
          control, but having, as it were, taken forethought and added a
          cubit to his stature, civilisation began to dawn upon the race, the
          social good offices, the genial companionship of friends, the art
          of unreason, and all those habits of mind which most elevate man
          above the lower animals, in the course of time ensued.</p>
        <p>“Thus civilisation and mechanical progress advanced hand in hand,
          each developing and being developed by the other, the earliest
          accidental use of the stick having set the ball rolling, and the
          prospect of advantage keeping it in motion. In fact, machines are
          to be regarded as the mode of development by which human organism
          is now especially advancing, every past invention being an addition
          to the resources of the human body. Even community of limbs is
          thus rendered possible to those who have so much community of soul
          as to own money enough to pay a railway fare; for a 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n272" n="272"/>

          train is only a
          seven-leagued foot that five hundred may own at once.”</p>
        <p>The one serious danger which this writer apprehended was that the
          machines would so equalise men’s powers, and so lessen the severity
          of competition, that many persons of inferior physique would escape
          detection and transmit their inferiority to their descendants. He
          feared that the removal of the present pressure might cause a
          degeneracy of the human race, and indeed that the whole body might
          become purely rudimentary, the man himself being nothing but soul
          and mechanism, an intelligent but passionless principle of
          mechanical action.</p>
        <p>“How greatly,” he wrote, “do we not now live with our external
          limbs? We vary our physique with the seasons, with age, with
          advancing or decreasing wealth. If it is wet we are furnished with
          an organ commonly called an umbrella, and which is designed for the
          purpose of protecting our clothes or our skins from the injurious
          effects of rain. Man has now many extra-corporeal members, which
          are of more importance to him than a good deal of his hair, or at
          any rate than his whiskers. His memory goes in his pocket-book.
          He becomes more and more complex as he grows older; he will then be
          seen with see-engines, or perhaps with artificial teeth and hair:
          if he be a really well-developed specimen of his race, he will be
          furnished with a large box upon wheels, two horses, and a
          coachman.”</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n273" n="273"/>
        <p>It was this writer who originated the custom of classifying men by
          their horse-power, and who divided them into genera, species,
          varieties, and subvarieties, giving them names from the
          hypothetical language which expressed the number of limbs which
          they could command at any moment. He showed that men became more
          highly and delicately organised the more nearly they approached the
          summit of opulence, and that none but millionaires possessed the
          full complement of limbs with which mankind could become
          incorporate.</p>
        <p>“Those mighty organisms,” he continued, “our leading bankers and
          merchants, speak to their congeners through the length and breadth
          of the land in a second of time; their rich and subtle souls can
          defy all material impediment, whereas the souls of the poor are
          clogged and hampered by matter, which sticks fast about them as
          treacle to the wings of a fly, or as one struggling in a quicksand:
          their dull ears must take days or weeks to hear what another would
          tell them from a distance, instead of hearing it in a second as is
          done by the more highly organised classes. Who shall deny that one
          who can tack on a special train to his identity, and go wheresoever
          he will whensoever he pleases, is more highly organised than he
          who, should he wish for the same power, might wish for the wings of
          a bird with an equal chance of getting them; and whose legs are his
          only means of locomotion? That old philosophic enemy, matter, the

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n274" n="274"/>

          inherently and essentially evil, still hangs about the neck of the
          poor and strangles him: but to the rich, matter is immaterial; the
          elaborate organisation of his extra-corporeal system has freed his
          soul.</p>
        <p>“This is the secret of the homage which we see rich men receive
          from those who are poorer than themselves: it would be a grave
          error to suppose that this deference proceeds from motives which we
          need be ashamed of: it is the natural respect which all living
          creatures pay to those whom they recognise as higher than
          themselves in the scale of animal life, and is analogous to the
          veneration which a dog feels for man. Among savage races it is
          deemed highly honourable to be the possessor of a gun, and
          throughout all known time there has been a feeling that those who
          are worth most are the worthiest.”</p>
        <p>And so he went on at considerable length, attempting to show what
          changes in the distribution of animal and vegetable life throughout
          the kingdom had been caused by this and that of man’s inventions,
          and in what way each was connected with the moral and intellectual
          development of the human species: he even allotted to some the
          share which they had had in the creation and modification of man’s
          body, and that which they would hereafter have in its destruction;
          but the other writer was considered to have the best of it, and in
          the end succeeded in destroying all the inventions that had been
          discovered for the preceding 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n275" n="275"/>

          271 years, a period which was agreed
          upon by all parties after several years of wrangling as to whether
          a certain kind of mangle which was much in use among washerwomen
          should be saved or no. It was at last ruled to be dangerous, and
          was just excluded by the limit of 271 years. Then came the
          reactionary civil wars which nearly ruined the country, but which
          it would be beyond my present scope to describe.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c26" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n276" n="276"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XXVI</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The Views of an Erewhonian Prophet Concerning the Rights of Animals</hi>
        </head>
        <p>It will be seen from the foregoing chapters that the Erewhonians
          are a meek and long-suffering people, easily led by the nose, and
          quick to offer up common sense at the shrine of logic, when a
          philosopher arises among them, who carries them away through his
          reputation for especial learning, or by convincing them that their
          existing institutions are not based on the strictest principles of
          morality.</p>
        <p>The series of revolutions on which I shall now briefly touch shows
          this even more plainly than the way (already dealt with) in which
          at a later date they cut their throats in the matter of machinery;
          for if the second of the two reformers of whom I am about to speak
          had had his way—or rather the way that he professed to have—the
          whole race would have died of starvation within a twelve-month.
          Happily common sense, though she is by nature the gentlest creature
          living, when she feels the knife at her throat, is apt to develop
          unexpected powers of resistance, and to send doctrinaires flying,
          even when they have bound her down and think they have her at their
          mercy. What <choice><orig>hap-

            <pb xml:id="ButErew-n277" n="277"/>

            pened</orig><reg>happened</reg></choice>, so far as I could collect it from the best
          authorities, was as follows:-</p>
        <p>Some two thousand five hundred years ago the Erewhonians were still
          uncivilised, and lived by hunting, fishing, a rude system of
          agriculture, and plundering such few other nations as they had not
          yet completely conquered. They had no schools or systems of
          philosophy, but by a kind of dog-knowledge did that which was right
          in their own eyes and in those of their neighbours; the common
          sense, therefore, of the public being as yet unvitiated, crime and
          disease were looked upon much as they are in other countries.</p>
        <p>But with the gradual advance of civilisation and increase in
          material prosperity, people began to ask questions about things
          that they had hitherto taken as matters of course, and one old
          gentleman, who had great influence over them by reason of the
          sanctity of his life, and his supposed inspiration by an unseen
          power, whose existence was now beginning to be felt, took it into
          his head to disquiet himself about the rights of animals—a
          question that so far had disturbed nobody.</p>
        <p>All prophets are more or less fussy, and this old gentleman seems
          to have been one of the more fussy ones. Being maintained at the
          public expense, he had ample leisure, and not content with limiting
          his attention to the rights of animals, he wanted to reduce right
          and wrong to rules, to consider the foundations of duty and of good
          and evil, and otherwise to put all sorts of matters on a 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n278" n="278"/>

          logical
          basis, which people whose time is money are content to accept on no
          basis at all.</p>
        <p>As a matter of course, the basis on which he decided that duty
          could alone rest was one that afforded no standing-room for many of
          the old-established habits of the people. These, he assured them,
          were all wrong, and whenever any one ventured to differ from him,
          he referred the matter to the unseen power with which he alone was
          in direct communication, and the unseen power invariably assured
          him that he was right. As regards the rights of animals he taught
          as follows:-</p>
        <p>“You know, he said, “how wicked it is of you to kill one another.
          Once upon a time your fore-fathers made no scruple about not only
          killing, but also eating their relations. No one would now go back
          to such detestable practices, for it is notorious that we have
          lived much more happily since they were abandoned. From this
          increased prosperity we may confidently deduce the maxim that we
          should not kill and eat our fellow-creatures. I have consulted the
          higher power by whom you know that I am inspired, and he has
          assured me that this conclusion is irrefragable.</p>
        <p>“Now it cannot be denied that sheep, cattle, deer, birds, and
          fishes are our fellow-creatures. They differ from us in some
          respects, but those in which they differ are few and secondary,
          while those that they have in common with us are many and
          essential. My friends, if it was wrong of you to kill and eat your
          fellow-men, it is wrong also to 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n279" n="279"/>

          kill and eat fish, flesh, and fowl.
          Birds, beasts, and fishes, have as full a right to live as long as
          they can unmolested by man, as man has to live unmolested by his
          neighbours. These words, let me again assure you, are not mine,
          but those of the higher power which inspires me.</p>
        <p>“I grant,” he continued, “that animals molest one another, and that
          some of them go so far as to molest man, but I have yet to learn
          that we should model our conduct on that of the lower animals. We
          should endeavour, rather, to instruct them, and bring them to a
          better mind. To kill a tiger, for example, who has lived on the
          flesh of men and women whom he has killed, is to reduce ourselves
          to the level of the tiger, and is unworthy of people who seek to be
          guided by the highest principles in all, both their thoughts and
          actions.</p>
        <p>“The unseen power who has revealed himself to me alone among you,
          has told me to tell you that you ought by this time to have
          outgrown the barbarous habits of your ancestors. If, as you
          believe, you know better than they, you should do better. He
          commands you, therefore, to refrain from killing any living being
          for the sake of eating it. The only animal food that you may eat,
          is the flesh of any birds, beasts, or fishes that you may come upon
          as having died a natural death, or any that may have been born
          prematurely, or so deformed that it is a mercy to put them out of
          their pain; you may also eat all such animals as have committed
          suicide. As regards vegetables you 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n280" n="280"/>

          may eat all those that will let	you eat them with impunity.”</p>
        <p>So wisely and so well did the old prophet argue, and so terrible
          were the threats he hurled at those who should disobey him, that in
          the end he carried the more highly educated part of the people with
          him, and presently the poorer classes followed suit, or professed
          to do so. Having seen the triumph of his principles, he was
          gathered to his fathers, and no doubt entered at once into full
          communion with that unseen power whose favour he had already so
          pre-eminently enjoyed.</p>
        <p>He had not, however, been dead very long, before some of his more
          ardent disciples took it upon them to better the instruction of
          their master. The old prophet had allowed the use of eggs and
          milk, but his disciples decided that to eat a fresh egg was to
          destroy a potential chicken, and that this came to much the same as
          murdering a live one. Stale eggs, if it was quite certain that
          they were too far gone to be able to be hatched, were grudgingly
          permitted, but all eggs offered for sale had to be submitted to an
          inspector, who, on being satisfied that they were addled, would
          label them “Laid not less than three months” from the date,
          whatever it might happen to be. These eggs, I need hardly say,
          were only used in puddings, and as a medicine in certain cases
          where an emetic was urgently required. Milk was forbidden inasmuch
          as it could not be obtained without robbing some 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n281" n="281"/>

          calf of its
          natural sustenance, and thus endangering its life.</p>
        <p>It will be easily believed that at first there were many who gave
          the new rules outward observance, but embraced every opportunity of
          indulging secretly in those flesh-pots to which they had been
          accustomed. It was found that animals were continually dying
          natural deaths under more or less suspicious circumstances.
          Suicidal mania, again, which had hitherto been confined exclusively
          to donkeys, became alarmingly prevalent even among such for the
          most part self-respecting creatures as sheep and cattle. It was
          astonishing how some of these unfortunate animals would scent out a
          butcher’s knife if there was one within a mile of them, and run
          right up against it if the butcher did not get it out of their way
          in time.</p>
        <p>Dogs, again, that had been quite law-abiding as regards domestic
          poultry, tame rabbits, sucking pigs, or sheep and lambs, suddenly
          took to breaking beyond the control of their masters, and killing
          anything that they were told not to touch. It was held that any
          animal killed by a dog had died a natural death, for it was the
          dog’s nature to kill things, and he had only refrained from
          molesting farmyard creatures hitherto because his nature had been
          tampered with. Unfortunately the more these unruly tendencies
          became developed, the more the common people seemed to delight in
          breeding the very animals that would put temptation in the dog’s
          way. There is little 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n282" n="282"/>

          doubt, in fact, that they were deliberately
          evading the law; but whether this was so or no they sold or ate
          everything their dogs had killed.</p>
        <p>Evasion was more difficult in the case of the larger animals, for
          the magistrates could not wink at all the pretended suicides of
          pigs, sheep, and cattle that were brought before them. Sometimes
          they had to convict, and a few convictions had a very terrorising
          effect—whereas in the case of animals killed by a dog, the marks
          of the dog’s teeth could be seen, and it was practically impossible
          to prove malice on the part of the owner of the dog.</p>
        <p>Another fertile source of disobedience to the law was furnished by
          a decision of one of the judges that raised a great outcry among
          the more fervent disciples of the old prophet. The judge held that
          it was lawful to kill any animal in self-defence, and that such
          conduct was so natural on the part of a man who found himself
          attacked, that the attacking creature should be held to have died a
          natural death. The High Vegetarians had indeed good reason to be
          alarmed, for hardly had this decision become generally known before
          a number of animals, hitherto harmless, took to attacking their
          owners with such ferocity, that it became necessary to put them to
          a natural death. Again, it was quite common at that time to see
          the carcase of a calf, lamb, or kid exposed for sale with a label
          from the inspector certifying that it had been killed in self-
          defence. Sometimes 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n283" n="283"/>

          even the carcase of a lamb or calf was exposed
          as “warranted still-born,” when it presented every appearance of
          having enjoyed at least a month of life.</p>
        <p>As for the flesh of animals that had <hi rend="i">bona fide</hi> died a natural
          death, the permission to eat it was nugatory, for it was generally
          eaten by some other animal before man got hold of it; or failing
          this it was often poisonous, so that practically people were forced
          to evade the law by some of the means above spoken of, or to become
          vegetarians. This last alternative was so little to the taste of
          the Erewhonians, that the laws against killing animals were falling
          into desuetude, and would very likely have been repealed, but for
          the breaking out of a pestilence, which was ascribed by the priests
          and prophets of the day to the lawlessness of the people in the
          matter of eating forbidden flesh. On this, there was a reaction;
          stringent laws were passed, forbidding the use of meat in any form
          or shape, and permitting no food but grain, fruits, and vegetables
          to be sold in shops and markets. These laws were enacted about two
          hundred years after the death of the old prophet who had first
          unsettled people’s minds about the rights of animals; but they had
          hardly been passed before people again began to break them.</p>
        <p>I was told that the most painful consequence of all this folly did
          not lie in the fact that law-abiding people had to go without
          animal food

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n284" n="284"/>

          —many nations do this and seem none the worse, and even
          in flesh-eating countries such as Italy, Spain, and Greece, the
          poor seldom see meat from year’s end to year’s end. The mischief
          lay in the jar which undue prohibition gave to the consciences of
          all but those who were strong enough to know that though conscience
          as a rule boons, it can also bane. The awakened conscience of an
          individual will often lead him to do things in haste that he had
          better have left undone, but the conscience of a nation awakened by
          a respectable old gentleman who has an unseen power up his sleeve
          will pave hell with a vengeance.</p>
        <p>Young people were told that it was a sin to do what their fathers
          had done unhurt for centuries; those, moreover, who preached to
          them about the enormity of eating meat, were an unattractive
          academic folk, and though they over-awed all but the bolder youths,
          there were few who did not in their hearts dislike them. However
          much the young person might be shielded, he soon got to know that
          men and women of the world—often far nicer people than the
          prophets who preached abstention—continually spoke sneeringly of
          the new doctrinaire laws, and were believed to set them aside in
          secret, though they dared not do so openly. Small wonder, then,
          that the more human among the student classes were provoked by the
          touch-not, taste-not, handle-not precepts of their rulers, into
          questioning much that they would otherwise have unhesitatingly
          accepted.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n285" n="285"/>
        <p>One sad story is on record about a young man of promising amiable
          disposition, but cursed with more conscience than brains, who had
          been told by his doctor (for as I have above said disease was not
          yet held to be criminal) that he ought to eat meat, law or no law.
          He was much shocked and for some time refused to comply with what
          he deemed the unrighteous advice given him by his doctor; at last,
          however, finding that he grew weaker and weaker, he stole secretly
          on a dark night into one of those dens in which meat was
          surreptitiously sold, and bought a pound of prime steak. He took
          it home, cooked it in his bedroom when every one in the house had
          gone to rest, ate it, and though he could hardly sleep for remorse
          and shame, felt so much better next morning that he hardly knew
          himself.</p>
        <p>Three or four days later, he again found himself irresistibly drawn
          to this same den. Again he bought a pound of steak, again he
          cooked and ate it, and again, in spite of much mental torture, on
          the following morning felt himself a different man. To cut the
          story short, though he never went beyond the bounds of moderation,
          it preyed upon his mind that he should be drifting, as he certainly
          was, into the ranks of the habitual law-breakers.</p>
        <p>All the time his health kept on improving, and though he felt sure
          that he owed this to the beefsteaks, the better he became in body,
          the more his conscience gave him no rest; two voices were for ever
          ringing in his ears—the one saying, 

          <pb xml:id="ButErew-n286" n="286"/>

          “I am Common Sense and Nature;
          heed me, and I will reward you as I rewarded your fathers before
          you.” But the other voice said: “Let not that plausible spirit
          lure you to your ruin. I am Duty; heed me, and I will reward you
          as I rewarded your fathers before you.”</p>
        <p>Sometimes he even seemed to see the faces of the speakers. Common
          Sense looked so easy, genial, and serene, so frank and fearless,
          that do what he might he could not mistrust her; but as he was on
          the point of following her, he would be checked by the austere face
          of Duty, so grave, but yet so kindly; and it cut him to the heart
          that from time to time he should see her turn pitying away from him
          as he followed after her rival.</p>
        <p>The poor boy continually thought of the better class of his fellow-
          students, and tried to model his conduct on what he thought was
          theirs. “They,” he said to himself, “eat a beefsteak? Never.”
          But they most of them ate one now and again, unless it was a mutton
          chop that tempted them. And they used him for a model much as he
          did them. “He,” they would say to themselves, “eat a mutton chop?
          Never.” One night, however, he was followed by one of the
          authorities, who was always prowling about in search of law-
          breakers, and was caught coming out of the den with half a shoulder
          of mutton concealed about his person. On this, even though he had
          not been put in prison, he would have been sent away with his
          prospects in life irretrievably ruined; he therefore hanged himself
          as soon as he got home.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="ButErew-c27" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n287" n="287"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Chapter XXVII</hi>
          <hi rend="sc">The Views of an Erewhonian Philosopher Concerning the Rights of Vegetables</hi>
        </head>
        <p>Let me leave this unhappy story, and return to the course of events
          among the Erewhonians at large. No matter how many laws they
          passed increasing the severity of the punishments inflicted on
          those who ate meat in secret, the people found means of setting
          them aside as fast as they were made. At times, indeed, they would
          become almost obsolete, but when they were on the point of being
          repealed, some national disaster or the preaching of some fanatic
          would reawaken the conscience of the nation, and people were
          imprisoned by the thousand for illicitly selling and buying animal
          food.</p>
        <p>About six or seven hundred years, however, after the death of the
          old prophet, a philosopher appeared, who, though he did not claim
          to have any communication with an unseen power, laid down the law
          with as much confidence as if such a power had inspired him. Many
          think that this philosopher did not believe his own teaching, and,
          being in secret a great meat-eater, had no other end in view than
          reducing the prohibition against eating animal food to an
          absurdity, greater even than an Erewhonian Puritan would be able to
          stand.</p>
        <pb xml:id="ButErew-n288" n="288"/>
        <p>Those who take this view hold that he knew how impossible it would
          be to get the nation to accept legislation that it held to be
          sinful;